This is a modern-English version of The forged coupon, and other stories, originally written by Tolstoy, Leo, graf. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE FORGED COUPON
And Other Stories



By Leo Tolstoy












Contents








INTRODUCTION

IN an age of materialism like our own the phenomenon of spiritual power is as significant and inspiring as it is rare. No longer associated with the “divine right” of kings, it has survived the downfall of feudal and theocratic systems as a mystic personal emanation in place of a coercive weapon of statecraft.

IN an age of materialism like ours, the phenomenon of spiritual power is as significant and inspiring as it is rare. No longer tied to the “divine right” of kings, it has continued to exist beyond the collapse of feudal and theocratic systems, emerging as a mystical personal energy instead of a forceful tool of governance.

Freed from its ancient shackles of dogma and despotism it eludes analysis. We know not how to gauge its effect on others, nor even upon ourselves. Like the wind, it permeates the atmosphere we breathe, and baffles while it stimulates the mind with its intangible but compelling force.

Released from the old chains of strict beliefs and tyranny, it avoids being analyzed. We don’t really know how to measure its impact on others, or even on ourselves. Like the wind, it fills the air around us and confuses while it inspires the mind with its invisible yet powerful influence.

This psychic power, which the dead weight of materialism is impotent to suppress, is revealed in the lives and writings of men of the most diverse creeds and nationalities. Apart from those who, like Buddha and Mahomet, have been raised to the height of demi-gods by worshipping millions, there are names which leap inevitably to the mind—such names as Savonarola, Luther, Calvin, Rousseau—which stand for types and exemplars of spiritual aspiration. To this high priesthood of the quick among the dead, who can doubt that time will admit Leo Tolstoy—a genius whose greatness has been obscured from us rather than enhanced by his duality; a realist who strove to demolish the mysticism of Christianity, and became himself a mystic in the contemplation of Nature; a man of ardent temperament and robust physique, keenly susceptible to human passions and desires, who battled with himself from early manhood until the spirit, gathering strength with years, inexorably subdued the flesh.

This psychic ability, which the heavy burden of materialism cannot suppress, is evident in the lives and writings of people from various beliefs and backgrounds. Aside from figures like Buddha and Muhammad, who have been elevated to almost god-like status by millions of followers, there are other names that come to mind—such as Savonarola, Luther, Calvin, and Rousseau—that represent types and examples of spiritual yearning. Among this high priesthood of the living among the dead, who could doubt that time will acknowledge Leo Tolstoy—a genius whose brilliance is obscured more by his dual nature than enhanced; a realist who aimed to dismantle the mysticism of Christianity but became a mystic himself while contemplating Nature; a passionate man with a strong physique, deeply affected by human emotions and desires, who struggled with himself from early adulthood until his spirit, gaining strength over time, ultimately overcame the flesh.

Tolstoy the realist steps without cavil into the front rank of modern writers; Tolstoy the idealist has been constantly derided and scorned by men of like birth and education with himself—his altruism denounced as impracticable, his preaching compared with his mode of life to prove him inconsistent, if not insincere. This is the prevailing attitude of politicians and literary men.

Tolstoy the realist confidently takes his place among the top modern writers; Tolstoy the idealist has often been mocked and looked down upon by those of similar backgrounds and education—his altruism called unrealistic, and his teachings compared to his lifestyle to show he is inconsistent, if not insincere. This is the common viewpoint among politicians and literary figures.

Must one conclude that the mass of mankind has lost touch with idealism? On the contrary, in spite of modern materialism, or even because of it, many leaders of spiritual thought have arisen in our times, and have won the ear of vast audiences. Their message is a call to a simpler life, to a recognition of the responsibilities of wealth, to the avoidance of war by arbitration, and sinking of class hatred in a deep sense of universal brotherhood.

Must we conclude that most people have lost touch with idealism? On the contrary, despite modern materialism, or even because of it, many leaders of spiritual thought have emerged in our times and have captured the attention of large audiences. Their message is a call for a simpler life, an awareness of the responsibilities that come with wealth, a push for resolving conflict through arbitration, and the overcoming of class hatred in favor of a deep sense of universal brotherhood.

Unhappily, when an idealistic creed is formulated in precise and dogmatic language, it invariably loses something of its pristine beauty in the process of transmutation. Hence the Positivist philosophy of Comte, though embodying noble aspirations, has had but a limited influence. Again, the poetry of Robert Browning, though less frankly altruistic than that of Cowper or Wordsworth, is inherently ethical, and reveals strong sympathy with sinning and suffering humanity, but it is masked by a manner that is sometimes uncouth and frequently obscure. Owing to these, and other instances, idealism suggests to the world at large a vague sentimentality peculiar to the poets, a bloodless abstraction toyed with by philosophers, which must remain a closed book to struggling humanity.

Unfortunately, when an idealistic belief system is expressed in strict and rigid terms, it often loses some of its original charm in the translation. This is why Comte's Positivist philosophy, while filled with noble goals, has had only a limited impact. Similarly, the poetry of Robert Browning, although less openly selfless than that of Cowper or Wordsworth, is still deeply ethical and shows a strong compassion for sinful and suffering humanity. However, this compassion is sometimes hidden behind a style that can be awkward and often unclear. Because of these and other examples, idealism tends to come across to the general public as vague sentimentality that’s characteristic of poets, a lifeless abstraction that philosophers play around with, remaining inaccessible to those who are struggling.

Yet Tolstoy found true idealism in the toiling peasant who believed in God, rather than in his intellectual superior who believed in himself in the first place, and gave a conventional assent to the existence of a deity in the second. For the peasant was still religious at heart with a naive unquestioning faith—more characteristic of the fourteenth or fifteenth century than of to-day—and still fervently aspired to God although sunk in superstition and held down by the despotism of the Greek Church. It was the cumbrous ritual and dogma of the orthodox state religion which roused Tolstoy to impassioned protests, and led him step by step to separate the core of Christianity from its sacerdotal shell, thus bringing upon himself the ban of excommunication.

Yet Tolstoy found true idealism in the hardworking peasant who believed in God, rather than in his more educated counterpart who primarily believed in himself and merely accepted the existence of a deity secondarily. The peasant still had a heartfelt, naive faith—more typical of the fourteenth or fifteenth century than of today—and earnestly aspired to connect with God, even though he was caught up in superstition and suppressed by the control of the Greek Church. It was the heavy rituals and doctrines of the official state religion that sparked Tolstoy's passionate protests and led him to gradually separate the essence of Christianity from its religious formalities, ultimately resulting in his excommunication.

The signal mark of the reprobation of “Holy Synod” was slow in coming—it did not, in fact, become absolute until a couple of years after the publication of “Resurrection,” in 1901, in spite of the attitude of fierce hostility to Church and State which Tolstoy had maintained for so long. This hostility, of which the seeds were primarily sown by the closing of his school and inquisition of his private papers in the summer of 1862, soon grew to proportions far greater than those arising from a personal wrong. The dumb and submissive moujik found in Tolstoy a living voice to express his sufferings.

The official disapproval from the “Holy Synod” took a while to arrive—it didn’t actually become final until a couple of years after “Resurrection” was published in 1901, despite Tolstoy's long-standing fierce opposition to the Church and State. This opposition, which really started growing after his school was shut down and his private papers were interrogated in the summer of 1862, quickly expanded beyond just his personal grievances. The silent and submissive peasant found in Tolstoy a powerful voice to articulate his suffering.

Tolstoy was well fitted by nature and circumstances to be the peasant’s spokesman. He had been brought into intimate contact with him in the varying conditions of peace and war, and he knew him at his worst and best. The old home of the family, Yasnaya Polyana, where Tolstoy, his brothers and sister, spent their early years in charge of two guardian aunts, was not only a halting-place for pilgrims journeying to and from the great monastic shrines, but gave shelter to a number of persons of enfeebled minds belonging to the peasant class, with whom the devout and kindly Aunt Alexandra spent many hours daily in religious conversation and prayer.

Tolstoy was naturally and circumstantially well-suited to be the voice of the peasants. He had come into close contact with them during times of peace and war, experiencing their lives at both their highs and lows. The family's old home, Yasnaya Polyana, where Tolstoy, his brothers, and sister spent their early years under the care of two guardian aunts, was not just a stop for pilgrims traveling to and from the major monastic sites, but also provided shelter for several people with mental disabilities from the peasant class. Aunt Alexandra, who was devout and kind, spent many hours each day engaging in religious conversations and prayers with them.

In “Childhood” Tolstoy apostrophises with feeling one of those “innocents,” a man named Grisha, “whose faith was so strong that you felt the nearness of God, your love so ardent that the words flowed from your lips uncontrolled by your reason. And how did you celebrate his Majesty when, words failing you, you prostrated yourself on the ground, bathed in tears” This picture of humble religious faith was amongst Tolstoy’s earliest memories, and it returned to comfort him and uplift his soul when it was tossed and engulfed by seas of doubt. But the affection he felt in boyhood towards the moujiks became tinged with contempt when his attempts to improve their condition—some of which are described in “Anna Karenina” and in the “Landlord’s Morning”—ended in failure, owing to the ignorance and obstinacy of the people. It was not till he passed through the ordeal of war in Turkey and the Crimea that he discovered in the common soldier who fought by his side an unconscious heroism, an unquestioning faith in God, a kindliness and simplicity of heart rarely possessed by his commanding officer.

In “Childhood,” Tolstoy expresses deep emotions for one of those "innocents," a man named Grisha, “whose faith was so strong that you felt the nearness of God, your love so intense that the words flowed from your lips without being controlled by your reason. And how did you honor his Majesty when, unable to find words, you lay prostrate on the ground, tears streaming down your face.” This image of humble religious faith was among Tolstoy’s earliest memories, and it returned to comfort and uplift him when he was overwhelmed by doubt. However, the affection he felt in his youth for the peasants became mixed with contempt when his efforts to improve their situation—some of which are described in “Anna Karenina” and in the “Landlord’s Morning”—ended in failure due to the people's ignorance and stubbornness. It was only after he went through the challenges of war in Turkey and the Crimea that he found in the everyday soldier fighting alongside him an unintentional heroism, a steadfast faith in God, and a warmth and simplicity of heart that were rarely seen in his commanding officer.

The impressions made upon Tolstoy during this period of active service gave vivid reality to the battle-scenes in “War and Peace,” and are traceable in the reflections and conversation of the two heroes, Prince Andre and Pierre Besukhov. On the eve of the battle of Borodino, Prince Andre, talking with Pierre in the presence of his devoted soldier-servant Timokhine, says,—“‘Success cannot possibly be, nor has it ever been, the result of strategy or fire-arms or numbers.’

The experiences Tolstoy had during this time of active duty brought intense realism to the battle scenes in “War and Peace” and can be seen in the thoughts and discussions of the two main characters, Prince Andre and Pierre Bezukhov. On the night before the battle of Borodino, Prince Andre, while talking with Pierre and his loyal soldier-servant Timokhine, says, “Success can’t possibly come from strategy, weaponry, or sheer numbers.”

“‘Then what does it result from?’ said Pierre.

"‘So what does it come from?’ said Pierre."

“‘From the feeling that is in me, that is in him’—pointing to Timokhine—‘and that is in each individual soldier.’”

“‘From the feeling that is in me, that is in him’—pointing to Timokhine—‘and that is in each and every soldier.’”

He then contrasts the different spirit animating the officers and the men.

He then contrasts the different attitudes driving the officers and the soldiers.

“‘The former,’ he says, ‘have nothing in view but their personal interests. The critical moment for them is the moment at which they are able to supplant a rival, to win a cross or a new order. I see only one thing. To-morrow one hundred thousand Russians and one hundred thousand Frenchmen will meet to fight; they who fight the hardest and spare themselves the least will win the day.’

“‘The former,’ he says, ‘only care about their own interests. The key moment for them is when they can replace a rival, earn a medal, or get a new title. I see only one thing. Tomorrow, one hundred thousand Russians and one hundred thousand Frenchmen will meet to fight; those who fight the hardest and hold back the least will come out on top.’”

“‘There’s the truth, your Excellency, the real truth,’ murmurs Timokhine; ‘it is not a time to spare oneself. Would you believe it, the men of my battalion have not tasted brandy? “It’s not a day for that,” they said.’”

“‘Here’s the truth, your Excellency, the real truth,’ Timokhine murmurs; ‘this isn’t a time to hold back. Can you believe it? The men in my battalion haven’t had any brandy? They said, “It’s not a day for that.”’”

During the momentous battle which followed, Pierre was struck by the steadfastness under fire which has always distinguished the Russian soldier.

During the significant battle that followed, Pierre was impressed by the bravery in battle that has always characterized the Russian soldier.

“The fall of each man acted as an increasing stimulus. The faces of the soldiers brightened more and more, as if challenging the storm let loose on them.”

“The fall of each man served as a growing motivation. The soldiers' faces lit up more and more, as if daring the storm unleashed on them.”

In contrast with this picture of fine “morale” is that of the young white-faced officer, looking nervously about him as he walks backwards with lowered sword.

In contrast to this image of strong "morale" is that of the young, pale-faced officer, glancing anxiously around as he walks backward with his sword lowered.

In other places Tolstoy does full justice to the courage and patriotism of all grades in the Russian army, but it is constantly evident that his sympathies are most heartily with the rank and file. What genuine feeling and affection rings in this sketch of Plato, a common soldier, in “War and Peace!”

In other places, Tolstoy fully acknowledges the bravery and patriotism of all levels within the Russian army, but it's clear that he strongly supports the common soldiers. The genuine emotion and affection expressed in his portrayal of Plato, a regular soldier, in “War and Peace” is truly resonant!

“Plato Karataev was about fifty, judging by the number of campaigns in which he had served; he could not have told his exact age himself, and when he laughed, as he often did, he showed two rows of strong, white teeth. There was not a grey hair on his head or in his beard, and his bearing wore the stamp of activity, resolution, and above all, stoicism. His face, though much lined, had a touching expression of simplicity, youth, and innocence. When he spoke, in his soft sing-song voice, his speech flowed as from a well-spring. He never thought about what he had said or was going to say next, and the vivacity and the rhythmical inflections of his voice gave it a penetrating persuasiveness. Night and morning, when going to rest or getting up, he said, ‘O God, let me sleep like a stone and rise up like a loaf.’ And, sure enough, he had no sooner lain down than he slept like a lump of lead, and in the morning on waking he was bright and lively, and ready for any work. He could do anything, just not very well nor very ill; he cooked, sewed, planed wood, cobbled his boots, and was always occupied with some job or other, only allowing himself to chat and sing at night. He sang, not like a singer who knows he has listeners, but as the birds sing to God, the Father of all, feeling it as necessary as walking or stretching himself. His singing was tender, sweet, plaintive, almost feminine, in keeping with his serious countenance. When, after some weeks of captivity his beard had grown again, he seemed to have got rid of all that was not his true self, the borrowed face which his soldiering life had given him, and to have become, as before, a peasant and a man of the people. In the eyes of the other prisoners Plato was just a common soldier, whom they chaffed at times and sent on all manner of errands; but to Pierre he remained ever after the personification of simplicity and truth, such as he had divined him to be since the first night spent by his side.”

Plato Karataev was about fifty, based on the number of campaigns he had been in; he couldn’t even tell you his exact age. When he laughed, which was often, he revealed two rows of strong, white teeth. There wasn’t a single gray hair on his head or in his beard, and he carried himself with a sense of energy, determination, and above all, stoicism. His face, although lined, had a touching expression of simplicity, youth, and innocence. When he spoke in his soft, sing-song voice, his words flowed effortlessly, as if from a spring. He never thought about what he had said or what he would say next, and the liveliness and rhythmic tone of his voice made it very convincing. Every night and morning, before going to bed or getting up, he would say, ‘O God, let me sleep like a stone and rise up like a loaf.’ True to his words, as soon as he lay down, he slept like a lump of lead, and in the morning, when he woke, he was bright and energetic, ready for any task. He could do anything, just not exceptionally well or poorly; he cooked, sewed, shaped wood, repaired his boots, and was always busy with some project, only letting himself chat and sing at night. He sang not like someone who knows there are listeners but like the birds sing to God, the Father of all, feeling it essential like walking or stretching. His singing was tender, sweet, plaintive, almost feminine, matching his serious demeanor. After a few weeks in captivity when his beard had grown back, he seemed to shed everything that wasn’t his true self, the facade his soldiering life had given him, and reemerged as a peasant and a man of the people. To the other prisoners, Plato was just an ordinary soldier, someone they joked with and sent on various errands; but to Pierre, he would always represent simplicity and truth, just as he had perceived him from their first night together.

This clearly is a study from life, a leaf from Tolstoy’s “Crimean Journal.” It harmonises with the point of view revealed in the “Letters from Sebastopol” (especially in the second and third series), and shows, like them, the change effected by the realities of war in the intolerant young aristocrat, who previously excluded all but the comme-il-faut from his consideration. With widened outlook and new ideals he returned to St. Petersburg at the close of the Crimean campaign, to be welcomed by the elite of letters and courted by society. A few years before he would have been delighted with such a reception. Now it jarred on his awakened sense of the tragedy of existence. He found himself entirely out of sympathy with the group of literary men who gathered round him, with Turgenev at their head. In Tolstoy’s eyes they were false, paltry, and immoral, and he was at no pains to disguise his opinions. Dissension, leading to violent scenes, soon broke out between Turgenev and Tolstoy; and the latter, completely disillusioned both in regard to his great contemporary and to the literary world of St. Petersburg, shook off the dust of the capital, and, after resigning his commission in the army, went abroad on a tour through Germany, Switzerland, and France.

This is clearly a study from life, a snippet from Tolstoy’s “Crimean Journal.” It aligns with the perspective shown in the “Letters from Sebastopol” (especially in the second and third series), and like them, it illustrates the change brought about by the harsh realities of war in the formerly intolerant young aristocrat, who used to exclude anyone who wasn’t socially acceptable from his consideration. With a broader outlook and new ideals, he returned to St. Petersburg at the end of the Crimean campaign, where he was welcomed by the literary elite and courted by society. Just a few years earlier, he would have been thrilled with such an invitation. Now, it clashed with his newly awakened understanding of the tragedy of life. He found himself completely out of touch with the group of writers that gathered around him, led by Turgenev. In Tolstoy’s view, they were insincere, insignificant, and immoral, and he didn’t hold back in expressing his thoughts. Disagreements, leading to heated confrontations, soon arose between Turgenev and Tolstoy; and the latter, thoroughly disillusioned with both his prominent contemporary and the literary scene in St. Petersburg, decided to leave the city behind. After resigning his army commission, he went abroad on a tour through Germany, Switzerland, and France.

In France his growing aversion from capital punishment became intensified by his witnessing a public execution, and the painful thoughts aroused by the scene of the guillotine haunted his sensitive spirit for long. He left France for Switzerland, and there, among beautiful natural surroundings, and in the society of friends, he enjoyed a respite from mental strain.

In France, his increasing dislike for capital punishment grew stronger after he witnessed a public execution, and the disturbing images of the guillotine lingered in his mind for a long time. He left France for Switzerland, where, surrounded by stunning nature and the company of friends, he found relief from his mental stress.

“A fresh, sweet-scented flower seemed to have blossomed in my spirit; to the weariness and indifference to all things which before possessed me had succeeded, without apparent transition, a thirst for love, a confident hope, an inexplicable joy to feel myself alive.”

“A fresh, sweet-smelling flower seemed to bloom in my spirit; instead of the weariness and indifference to everything that used to consume me, I now felt, without any clear change, a thirst for love, a confident hope, and an indescribable joy in being alive.”

Those halcyon days ushered in the dawn of an intimate friendship between himself and a lady who in the correspondence which ensued usually styled herself his aunt, but was in fact a second cousin. This lady, the Countess Alexandra A. Tolstoy, a Maid of Honour of the Bedchamber, moved exclusively in Court circles. She was intelligent and sympathetic, but strictly orthodox and mondaine, so that, while Tolstoy’s view of life gradually shifted from that of an aristocrat to that of a social reformer, her own remained unaltered; with the result that at the end of some forty years of frank and affectionate interchange of ideas, they awoke to the painful consciousness that the last link of mutual understanding had snapped and that their friendship was at an end.

Those peaceful days marked the beginning of a close friendship between him and a woman who, in their subsequent correspondence, often referred to herself as his aunt but was actually a second cousin. This woman, Countess Alexandra A. Tolstoy, a Maid of Honour of the Bedchamber, exclusively moved in Court circles. She was intelligent and understanding, but very traditional and sophisticated. While Tolstoy’s view of life gradually changed from that of an aristocrat to that of a social reformer, hers stayed the same. As a result, after about forty years of honest and caring exchanges of ideas, they came to the painful realization that the last connection of mutual understanding had broken and that their friendship was over.

But the letters remain as a valuable and interesting record of one of Tolstoy’s rare friendships with women, revealing in his unguarded confidences fine shades of his many-sided nature, and throwing light on the impression he made both on his intimates and on those to whom he was only known as a writer, while his moral philosophy was yet in embryo. They are now about to appear in book form under the auspices of M. Stakhovich, to whose kindness in giving me free access to the originals I am indebted for the extracts which follow. From one of the countess’s first letters we learn that the feelings of affection, hope, and happiness which possessed Tolstoy in Switzerland irresistibly communicated themselves to those about him.

But the letters stand as a valuable and fascinating record of one of Tolstoy’s rare friendships with women, revealing his unguarded thoughts and the complex sides of his personality. They also shed light on the impression he left on his close friends as well as on those who only knew him as a writer, while his moral philosophy was still taking shape. They are set to be published in book form under the guidance of M. Stakhovich, to whom I am grateful for allowing me free access to the originals, which led to the extracts that follow. From one of the countess’s early letters, we learn that the feelings of affection, hope, and happiness that Tolstoy experienced in Switzerland were irresistibly shared with those around him.

“You are good in a very uncommon way,” she writes, “and that is why it is difficult to feel unhappy in your company. I have never seen you without wishing to be a better creature. Your presence is a consoling idea . . . know all the elements in you that revive one’s heart, possibly without your being even aware of it.”

“You're special in a very rare way,” she writes, “and that’s why it’s tough to feel unhappy when you’re around. I’ve never seen you without wanting to be a better person. Your presence is comforting... you have all these qualities that lift one’s spirits, probably without you even realizing it.”

A few years later she gives him an amusing account of the impression his writings had already made on an eminent statesman.

A few years later, she shares a funny story about the impact his writing has already had on a prominent politician.

“I owe you a small episode. Not long ago, when lunching with the Emperor, I sat next our little Bismarck, and in a spirit of mischief I began sounding him about you. But I had hardly uttered your name when he went off at a gallop with the greatest enthusiasm, firing off the list of your perfections left and right, and so long as he declaimed your praises with gesticulations, cut and thrust, powder and shot, it was all very well and quite in character; but seeing that I listened with interest and attention my man took the bit in his teeth, and flung himself into a psychic apotheosis. On reaching full pitch he began to get muddled, and floundered so helplessly in his own phrases! all the while chewing an excellent cutlet to the bone, that at last I realised nothing but the tips of his ears—those two great ears of his. What a pity I can’t repeat it verbatim! but how? There was nothing left but a jumble of confused sounds and broken words.”

“I owe you a little story. Not too long ago, while having lunch with the Emperor, I sat next to our little Bismarck, and just for fun, I started asking him about you. But as soon as your name came up, he took off with enthusiasm, listing all your amazing qualities left and right. As long as he was passionately praising you with grand gestures and excitement, it was entertaining and totally in character. But since I listened with interest, he really got carried away and dove into a sort of mental high. Once he hit his peak, he started to get confused, stumbling through his own words while munching on a delicious cutlet, that eventually I only noticed the tips of his ears—those two big ears of his. What a shame I can’t repeat it exactly! But how could I? It was just a mix of jumbled sounds and broken phrases.”

Tolstoy on his side is equally expansive, and in the early stages of the correspondence falls occasionally into the vein of self-analysis which in later days became habitual.

Tolstoy, for his part, is also quite talkative, and in the early stages of the correspondence, he sometimes delves into self-reflection, which later became a regular habit for him.

“As a child I believed with passion and without any thought. Then at the age of fourteen I began to think about life and preoccupied myself with religion, but it did not adjust itself to my theories and so I broke with it. Without it I was able to live quite contentedly for ten years . . . everything in my life was evenly distributed, and there was no room for religion. Then came a time when everything grew intelligible; there were no more secrets in life, but life itself had lost its significance.”

“As a child, I believed wholeheartedly and without question. Then, at fourteen, I started thinking about life and became focused on religion, but it didn't align with my beliefs, so I separated from it. Without religion, I managed to live quite happily for ten years... everything in my life was balanced, and there was no space for religion. Then a time came when everything made sense; there were no more mysteries in life, but life itself had lost its meaning.”

He goes on to tell of the two years that he spent in the Caucasus before the Crimean War, when his mind, jaded by youthful excesses, gradually regained its freshness, and he awoke to a sense of communion with Nature which he retained to his life’s end.

He continues to share about the two years he spent in the Caucasus before the Crimean War, when his mind, worn out from youthful indulgences, slowly regained its clarity, and he developed a deep connection with Nature that stayed with him for the rest of his life.

“I have my notes of that time, and now reading them over I am not able to understand how a man could attain to the state of mental exaltation which I arrived at. It was a torturing but a happy time.”

“I have my notes from that time, and now reading them again, I can't understand how a person could reach the level of mental excitement that I did. It was a painful but joyful time.”

Further on he writes,—“In those two years of intellectual work, I discovered a truth which is ancient and simple, but which yet I know better than others do. I found out that immortal life is a reality, that love is a reality, and that one must live for others if one would be unceasingly happy.”

Further on he writes, “During those two years of intellectual work, I discovered a truth that is ancient and simple, but one that I understand better than most. I realized that eternal life is real, that love is real, and that to be truly happy, one must live for others.”

At this point one realises the gulf which divides the Slavonic from the English temperament. No average Englishman of seven-and-twenty (as Tolstoy was then) would pursue reflections of this kind, or if he did, he would in all probability keep them sedulously to himself.

At this point, one realizes the gap that separates the Slavic from the English temperament. No average Englishman at twenty-seven (like Tolstoy was then) would have such thoughts, and if he did, he would likely keep them to himself.

To Tolstoy and his aunt, on the contrary, it seemed the most natural thing in the world to indulge in egoistic abstractions and to expatiate on them; for a Russian feels none of the Anglo-Saxon’s mauvaise honte in describing his spiritual condition, and is no more daunted by metaphysics than the latter is by arguments on politics and sport.

To Tolstoy and his aunt, it felt completely natural to dive into self-centered ideas and talk about them at length; a Russian doesn't feel the same embarrassment as an Anglo-Saxon when discussing their emotional state and isn't intimidated by metaphysics any more than the Anglo-Saxon is by debates on politics and sports.

To attune the Anglo-Saxon reader’s mind to sympathy with a mentality so alien to his own, requires that Tolstoy’s environment should be described more fully than most of his biographers have cared to do. This prefatory note aims, therefore, at being less strictly biographical than illustrative of the contributory elements and circumstances which sub-consciously influenced Tolstoy’s spiritual evolution, since it is apparent that in order to judge a man’s actions justly one must be able to appreciate the motives from which they spring; those motives in turn requiring the key which lies in his temperament, his associations, his nationality. Such a key is peculiarly necessary to English or American students of Tolstoy, because of the marked contrast existing between the Russian and the Englishman or American in these respects, a contrast by which Tolstoy himself was forcibly struck during the visit to Switzerland, of which mention has been already made. It is difficult to restrain a smile at the poignant mental discomfort endured by the sensitive Slav in the company of the frigid and silent English frequenters of the Schweitzerhof (“Journal of Prince D. Nekhludov,” Lucerne, 1857), whose reserve, he realised, was “not based on pride, but on the absence of any desire to draw nearer to each other”; while he looked back regretfully to the pension in Paris where the table d’ hote was a scene of spontaneous gaiety. The problem of British taciturnity passed his comprehension; but for us the enigma of Tolstoy’s temperament is half solved if we see him not harshly silhouetted against a blank wall, but suffused with his native atmosphere, amid his native surroundings. Not till we understand the main outlines of the Russian temperament can we realise the individuality of Tolstoy himself: the personality that made him lovable, the universality that made him great.

To help the Anglo-Saxon reader understand a mindset so different from their own, it's important to describe Tolstoy’s environment in more detail than most of his biographers have done. This introductory note aims to be less focused on strict biography and more on illustrating the various elements and circumstances that subconsciously shaped Tolstoy’s spiritual growth. It's clear that to fairly assess a person's actions, one must understand the motivations behind them; these motivations, in turn, require insight into his temperament, associations, and nationality. This understanding is particularly crucial for English or American readers of Tolstoy, due to the significant differences between Russians and English or Americans in these areas—differences that Tolstoy himself found striking during his visit to Switzerland, as mentioned earlier. It's hard not to chuckle at the deep mental discomfort the sensitive Slav felt among the cold and silent English patrons of the Schweitzerhof (“Journal of Prince D. Nekhludov,” Lucerne, 1857), whose restraint, he realized, stemmed from “not pride, but a lack of desire to draw closer to one another,” while he nostalgically remembered the lively dinner atmosphere at a boarding house in Paris. The issue of British reserve was beyond his understanding; however, for us, the mystery of Tolstoy’s temperament becomes a bit clearer if we view him within his own context, surrounded by his own environment. We can only begin to appreciate Tolstoy's individuality—the traits that made him endearing and the breadth that made him significant—once we grasp the main characteristics of the Russian temperament.

So vast an agglomeration of races as that which constitutes the Russian empire cannot obviously be represented by a single type, but it will suffice for our purposes to note the characteristics of the inhabitants of Great Russia among whom Tolstoy spent the greater part of his lifetime and to whom he belonged by birth and natural affinities.

So large a mix of races as that which makes up the Russian empire clearly can't be represented by just one type, but for our purposes, it's enough to highlight the traits of the people of Great Russia, where Tolstoy spent most of his life and to whom he was connected by birth and natural ties.

It may be said of the average Russian that in exchange for a precocious childhood he retains much of a child’s lightness of heart throughout his later years, alternating with attacks of morbid despondency. He is usually very susceptible to feminine charm, an ardent but unstable lover, whose passions are apt to be as shortlived as they are violent. Story-telling and long-winded discussions give him keen enjoyment, for he is garrulous, metaphysical, and argumentative. In money matters careless and extravagant, dilatory and venal in affairs; fond, especially in the peasant class, of singing, dancing, and carousing; but his irresponsible gaiety and heedlessness of consequences balanced by a fatalistic courage and endurance in the face of suffering and danger. Capable, besides, of high flights of idealism, which result in epics, but rarely in actions, owing to the Slavonic inaptitude for sustained and organised effort. The Englishman by contrast appears cold and calculating, incapable of rising above questions of practical utility; neither interested in other men’s antecedents and experiences nor willing to retail his own. The catechism which Plato puts Pierre through on their first encounter (“War and Peace”) as to his family, possessions, and what not, are precisely similar to those to which I have been subjected over and over again by chance acquaintances in country-houses or by fellow travellers on journeys by boat or train. The naivete and kindliness of the questioner makes it impossible to resent, though one may feebly try to parry his probing. On the other hand he offers you free access to the inmost recesses of his own soul, and stupefies you with the candour of his revelations. This, of course, relates more to the landed and professional classes than to the peasant, who is slower to express himself, and combines in a curious way a firm belief in the omnipotence and wisdom of his social superiors with a rooted distrust of their intentions regarding himself. He is like a beast of burden who flinches from every approach, expecting always a kick or a blow. On the other hand, his affection for the animals who share his daily work is one of the most attractive points in his character, and one which Tolstoy never wearied of emphasising—describing, with the simple pathos of which he was master, the moujik inured to his own privations but pitiful to his horse, shielding him from the storm with his own coat, or saving him from starvation with his own meagre ration; and mindful of him even in his prayers, invoking, like Plato, the blessings of Florus and Laura, patron saints of horses, because “one mustn’t forget the animals.”

It can be said that the average Russian, in exchange for an early childhood, keeps much of a child's lightness of heart well into adulthood, often swinging between moments of joy and bouts of deep sadness. He is typically very responsive to feminine charm, a passionate but unreliable lover, whose feelings tend to be as fleeting as they are intense. He enjoys storytelling and lengthy discussions, as he is talkative, philosophical, and debative. When it comes to money, he is careless and extravagant, slow to act and sometimes corrupt in his dealings; he especially loves singing, dancing, and partying, particularly among the peasant class. However, his carefree joy and recklessness are balanced by a resigned courage and fortitude in the face of suffering and danger. He is also capable of soaring idealism that inspires epic tales but rarely results in action, due to the Slavic difficulty with sustained and organized effort. In contrast, the Englishman seems cold and calculating, unable to see beyond practical matters; he shows little interest in other people's background or experiences and is reluctant to share his own. The questioning that Plato puts Pierre through during their first meeting (“War and Peace”) about family, belongings, and so on, is exactly what I’ve gone through repeatedly with random acquaintances in country houses or with fellow travelers on boats or trains. The innocent and kindhearted nature of the questioner makes it hard to resent even if one might weakly try to deflect his inquiries. On the flip side, he opens up the depths of his own soul and leaves you shocked by the honesty of his revelations. This applies more to the landed and professional classes than to peasants, who tend to take longer to express themselves and hold a strange mixture of firm belief in the power and wisdom of their social betters, alongside a deep distrust of their intentions toward themselves. They are like burdened animals, flinching at any approach, always expecting a kick or a hit. However, their affection for the animals they work with is one of the most endearing traits about them, something Tolstoy often highlighted—depicting with the simple pathos he mastered, a peasant worn down by his own hardships, yet compassionate towards his horse, shielding it from the storm with his own coat or saving it from hunger by sharing his meager food; and always remembering it in his prayers, invoking, like Plato, the blessings of Florus and Laura, the patron saints of horses, because “one mustn’t forget the animals.”

The characteristics of a people so embedded in the soil bear a closer relation to their native landscape than our own migratory populations, and patriotism with them has a deep and vital meaning, which is expressed unconsciously in their lives.

The traits of a people who are deeply rooted in their land are more closely connected to their natural surroundings than those of our own mobile populations. For them, patriotism carries a profound and essential significance, which is reflected unconsciously in their everyday lives.

This spirit of patriotism which Tolstoy repudiated is none the less the animating power of the noble epic, “War and Peace,” and of his peasant-tales, of his rare gift of reproducing the expressive Slav vernacular, and of his magical art of infusing his pictures of Russian scenery not merely with beauty, but with spiritual significance. I can think of no prose writer, unless it be Thoreau, so wholly under the spell of Nature as Tolstoy; and while Thoreau was preoccupied with the normal phenomena of plant and animal life, Tolstoy, coming near to Pantheism, found responses to his moods in trees, and gained spiritual expansion from the illimitable skies and plains. He frequently brings his heroes into touch with Nature, and endows them with all the innate mysticism of his own temperament, for to him Nature was “a guide to God.” So in the two-fold incident of Prince Andre and the oak tree (“War and Peace”) the Prince, though a man of action rather than of sentiment and habitually cynical, is ready to find in the aged oak by the roadside, in early spring, an animate embodiment of his own despondency.

The spirit of patriotism that Tolstoy rejected is still the driving force behind the remarkable epic, “War and Peace,” as well as his peasant stories, his unique ability to capture the expressive Slavic language, and his incredible skill at infusing his depictions of Russian landscapes with both beauty and deeper meaning. I can't think of any prose writer, except maybe Thoreau, who is as captivated by Nature as Tolstoy; while Thoreau focused on ordinary aspects of plant and animal life, Tolstoy, approaching Pantheism, found reflections of his feelings in trees and drew spiritual growth from the vast skies and plains. He often connects his characters with Nature, giving them the innate mysticism of his own personality, because for him, Nature was “a guide to God.” So, in the dual scene with Prince Andre and the oak tree (“War and Peace”), the Prince, who is more of an action-oriented person than a sentimental one and generally cynical, is open to seeing the ancient oak by the roadside, in early spring, as a living representation of his own gloom.

“‘Springtime, love, happiness?—are you still cherishing those deceptive illusions?’ the old oak seemed to say. ‘Isn’t it the same fiction ever? There is neither spring, nor love, nor happiness! Look at those poor weather-beaten firs, always the same . . . look at the knotty arms issuing from all up my poor mutilated trunk—here I am, such as they have made me, and I do not believe either in your hopes or in your illusions.’”

“‘Spring, love, happiness?—are you still holding on to those false hopes?’ the old oak seemed to say. ‘Isn’t it all the same story? There’s no spring, no love, no happiness! Just look at those battered firs, always the same . . . look at the gnarled branches coming out of my damaged trunk—here I am, just as they’ve made me, and I don’t believe in your hopes or your illusions either.’”

And after thus exercising his imagination, Prince Andre still casts backward glances as he passes by, “but the oak maintained its obstinate and sullen immovability in the midst of the flowers and grass growing at its feet. ‘Yes, that oak is right, right a thousand times over. One must leave illusions to youth. But the rest of us know what life is worth; it has nothing left to offer us.’”

And after using his imagination like this, Prince Andre still looks back as he walks by, “but the oak stood there stubborn and gloomy, unyielding among the flowers and grass growing around it. ‘Yeah, that oak is right, a thousand times over. One should leave the illusions to the young. But the rest of us know the true value of life; it has nothing more to give us.’”

Six weeks later he returns homeward the same way, roused from his melancholy torpor by his recent meeting with Natasha.

Six weeks later, he heads home the same way, shaken out of his gloomy daze by his recent encounter with Natasha.

“The day was hot, there was storm in the air; a slight shower watered the dust on the road and the grass in the ditch; the left side of the wood remained in the shade; the right side, lightly stirred by the wind, glittered all wet in the sun; everything was in flower, and from near and far the nightingales poured forth their song. ‘I fancy there was an oak here that understood me,’ said Prince Andre to himself, looking to the left and attracted unawares by the beauty of the very tree he sought. The transformed old oak spread out in a dome of deep, luxuriant, blooming verdure, which swayed in a light breeze in the rays of the setting sun. There were no longer cloven branches nor rents to be seen; its former aspect of bitter defiance and sullen grief had disappeared; there were only the young leaves, full of sap that had pierced through the centenarian bark, making the beholder question with surprise if this patriarch had really given birth to them. ‘Yes, it is he, indeed!’ cried Prince Andre, and he felt his heart suffused by the intense joy which the springtime and this new life gave him . . . ‘No, my life cannot end at thirty-one! . . . It is not enough myself to feel what is within me, others must know it too! Pierre and that “slip” of a girl, who would have fled into cloudland, must learn to know me! My life must colour theirs, and their lives must mingle with mine!’”

The day was hot, and there was a storm brewing; a light shower dampened the dust on the road and the grass in the ditch. The left side of the woods was shaded while the right side, gently touched by the wind, sparkled wet in the sun. Everything was in bloom, and from near and far, the nightingales sang their beautiful songs. “I think there was an oak tree here that understood me,” Prince Andre said to himself, glancing to the left and unknowingly captivated by the beauty of the very tree he was searching for. The transformed old oak spread out like a dome of rich, lush, blooming greenery that swayed in a gentle breeze under the setting sun. There were no more broken branches or scars to be seen; its former look of bitter defiance and gloomy sorrow had vanished. Only the fresh, sap-filled leaves remained, pushing through the ancient bark, making the observer wonder in surprise if this patriarch had truly given birth to them. “Yes, it is he, indeed!” exclaimed Prince Andre, and he felt a surge of intense joy from the springtime and this new life... “No, my life can't end at thirty-one!... Feeling all this inside me isn't enough; others need to recognize it too! Pierre and that ‘slip’ of a girl, who would have disappeared into daydreams, must come to know me! My life must infuse theirs, and their lives must connect with mine!”

In letters to his wife, to intimate friends, and in his diary, Tolstoy’s love of Nature is often-times expressed. The hair shirt of the ascetic and the prophet’s mantle fall from his shoulders, and all the poet in him wakes when, “with a feeling akin to ecstasy,” he looks up from his smooth-running sledge at “the enchanting, starry winter sky overhead,” or in early spring feels on a ramble “intoxicated by the beauty of the morning,” while he notes that the buds are swelling on the lilacs, and “the birds no longer sing at random,” but have begun to converse.

In letters to his wife, to close friends, and in his diary, Tolstoy often expresses his love for Nature. The hair shirt of the ascetic and the prophet’s mantle slip from his shoulders, and all the poet in him awakens when, “with a feeling similar to ecstasy,” he looks up from his smooth-running sled at “the beautiful, starry winter sky above,” or in early spring feels “intoxicated by the beauty of the morning” during a walk, while he observes that the buds are swelling on the lilacs, and “the birds no longer sing randomly,” but have started to communicate.

But though such allusions abound in his diary and private correspondence, we must turn to “The Cossacks,” and “Conjugal Happiness” for the exquisitely elaborated rural studies, which give those early romances their fresh idyllic charm.

But even though there are many references in his diary and personal letters, we need to look at “The Cossacks” and “Conjugal Happiness” for the beautifully detailed rural studies that give those early romances their fresh, idyllic charm.

What is interesting to note is that this artistic freshness and joy in Nature coexisted with acute intermittent attacks of spiritual lassitude. In “The Cossacks,” the doubts, the mental gropings of Olenine—whose personality but thinly veils that of Tolstoy—haunt him betimes even among the delights of the Caucasian woodland; Serge, the fatalistic hero of “Conjugal Happiness,” calmly acquiesces in the inevitableness of “love’s sad satiety” amid the scent of roses and the songs of nightingales.

What’s interesting to note is that this artistic freshness and joy in Nature existed alongside sudden bouts of spiritual weariness. In “The Cossacks,” the doubts and mental struggles of Olenine—whose character barely hides that of Tolstoy—sometimes haunt him even among the pleasures of the Caucasian forest; Serge, the resigned hero of “Conjugal Happiness,” accepts the inevitability of “love’s sad satisfaction” amidst the scent of roses and the songs of nightingales.

Doubt and despondency, increased by the vexations and failures attending his philanthropic endeavours, at length obsessed Tolstoy to the verge of suicide.

Doubt and despair, heightened by the frustrations and setbacks of his charitable efforts, eventually drove Tolstoy to the brink of suicide.

“The disputes over arbitration had become so painful to me, the schoolwork so vague, my doubts arising from the wish to teach others, while dissembling my own ignorance of what should be taught, were so heartrending that I fell ill. I might then have reached the despair to which I all but succumbed fifteen years later, if there had not been a side of life as yet unknown to me which promised me salvation: this was family life” (“My Confession”).

“The arguments about arbitration were causing me so much pain, the schoolwork felt so unclear, and my doubts about wanting to teach others, while hiding my own lack of knowledge about what should be taught, were so overwhelming that I became ill. I might have fallen into the despair I almost faced fifteen years later if it hadn't been for a part of life I hadn’t yet discovered that promised me hope: family life” (“My Confession”).

In a word, his marriage with Mademoiselle Sophie Andreevna Bers (daughter of Dr. Bers of Moscow) was consummated in the autumn of 1862—after a somewhat protracted courtship, owing to her extreme youth—and Tolstoy entered upon a period of happiness and mental peace such as he had never known. His letters of this period to Countess A. A. Tolstoy, his friend Fet, and others, ring with enraptured allusions to his new-found joy. Lassitude and indecision, mysticism and altruism, all were swept aside by the impetus of triumphant love and of all-sufficing conjugal happiness. When in June of the following year a child was born, and the young wife, her features suffused with “a supernatural beauty” lay trying to smile at the husband who knelt sobbing beside her, Tolstoy must have realised that for once his prophetic intuition had been unequal to its task. If his imagination could have conceived in prenuptial days what depths of emotion might be wakened by fatherhood, he would not have treated the birth of Masha’s first child in “Conjugal Happiness” as a trivial material event, in no way affecting the mutual relations of the disillusioned pair. He would have understood that at this supreme crisis, rather than in the vernal hour of love’s avowal, the heart is illumined with a joy which is fated “never to return.”

In short, his marriage to Mademoiselle Sophie Andreevna Bers (daughter of Dr. Bers from Moscow) was completed in the fall of 1862—after a rather long courtship due to her young age—and Tolstoy entered a period of happiness and mental peace like he had never experienced before. His letters during this time to Countess A. A. Tolstoy, his friend Fet, and others are filled with joyful references to his newfound bliss. Weariness and uncertainty, mysticism and selflessness, were all cast aside by the force of triumphant love and complete marital happiness. When a child was born in June of the following year, and the young wife, her face glowing with “a supernatural beauty,” lay there trying to smile at her husband who was kneeling and crying beside her, Tolstoy must have realized that for once, his prophetic intuition had fallen short. If his imagination could have envisioned in the pre-wedding days what depths of feeling might be stirred by becoming a father, he wouldn’t have dismissed the birth of Masha’s first child in “Conjugal Happiness” as a trivial event that didn’t affect the relationship of the disillusioned couple. He would have understood that at this supreme moment, rather than in the springtime of love’s declaration, the heart is filled with a joy that is destined “never to return.”

The parting of the ways, so soon reached by Serge and Masha, was in fact delayed in Tolstoy’s own life by his wife’s intelligent assistance in his literary work as an untiring amanuensis, and in the mutual anxieties and pleasures attending the care of a large family of young children. Wider horizons opened to his mental vision, his whole being was quickened and invigorated. “War and Peace,” “Anna Karenina,” all the splendid fruit of the teeming years following upon his marriage, bear witness to the stimulus which his genius had received. His dawning recognition of the power and extent of female influence appears incidentally in the sketches of high society in those two masterpieces as well as in the eloquent closing passages of “What then must we do?” (1886). Having affirmed that “it is women who form public opinion, and in our day women are particularly powerful,” he finally draws a picture of the ideal wife who shall urge her husband and train her children to self-sacrifice. “Such women rule men and are their guiding stars. O women—mothers! The salvation of the world lies in your hands!” In that appeal to the mothers of the world there lurks a protest which in later writings developed into overwhelming condemnation. True, he chose motherhood for the type of self-sacrificing love in the treatise “On Life,” which appeared soon after “What then must we do?” but maternal love, as exemplified in his own home and elsewhere, appeared to him as a noble instinct perversely directed.

The separation of the paths, which Serge and Masha reached quickly, was actually delayed in Tolstoy’s life thanks to his wife's smart help with his writing as a dedicated assistant, along with the shared worries and joys that came from raising a big family of young kids. His mental horizons expanded, and he felt rejuvenated and energized. “War and Peace,” “Anna Karenina,” and all the incredible works from the busy years after his marriage show the boost his creativity received. His growing awareness of the power and influence of women is reflected in the portrayals of high society in those two masterpieces, as well as in the powerful closing sections of “What then must we do?” (1886). Having stated that “it is women who form public opinion, and nowadays women are especially influential,” he ultimately describes the ideal wife who motivates her husband and teaches her children about self-sacrifice. “Such women lead men and are their guiding stars. O women—mothers! The salvation of the world lies in your hands!” In that plea to mothers everywhere, there lies a protest that later writings evolved into strong disapproval. Admittedly, he chose motherhood as the symbol of self-sacrificing love in his essay “On Life,” which was published shortly after “What then must we do?” but maternal love, as seen in his own home and elsewhere, seemed to him a noble instinct misdirected.

The roots of maternal love are sunk deep in conservatism. The child’s physical well-being is the first essential in the mother’s eyes—the growth of a vigorous body by which a vigorous mind may be fitly tenanted—and this form of materialism which Tolstoy as a father accepted, Tolstoy as idealist condemned; while the penury he courted as a lightening of his soul’s burden was averted by the strenuous exertions of his wife. So a rift grew without blame attaching to either, and Tolstoy henceforward wandered solitary in spirit through a wilderness of thought, seeking rest and finding none, coming perilously near to suicide before he reached haven.

The roots of maternal love are deeply embedded in traditional values. In a mother's view, the child's physical well-being is the top priority—the development of a strong body that can support an active mind. This materialistic perspective, which Tolstoy accepted as a father, he later condemned as an idealist; meanwhile, the poverty he sought to lighten his soul's burden was avoided because of his wife's hard work. As a result, a rift developed without blame on either side, and Tolstoy subsequently wandered alone in his thoughts, searching for peace but finding none, coming dangerously close to suicide before he finally found solace.

To many it will seem that the finest outcome of that period of mental groping, internal struggle, and contending with current ideas, lies in the above-mentioned “What then must we do?” Certain it is that no human document ever revealed the soul of its author with greater sincerity. Not for its practical suggestions, but for its impassioned humanity, its infectious altruism, “What then must we do?” takes its rank among the world’s few living books. It marks that stage of Tolstoy’s evolution when he made successive essays in practical philanthropy which filled him with discouragement, yet were “of use to his soul” in teaching him how far below the surface lie the seeds of human misery. The slums of Moscow, crowded with beings sunk beyond redemption; the famine-stricken plains of Samara where disease and starvation reigned, notwithstanding the stream of charity set flowing by Tolstoy’s appeals and notwithstanding his untiring personal devotion, strengthened further the conviction, so constantly affirmed in his writings, of the impotence of money to alleviate distress. Whatever negations of this dictum our own systems of charitable organizations may appear to offer, there can be no question but that in Russia it held and holds true.

To many, it might seem that the best outcome of that period of mental exploration, inner turmoil, and clashing with contemporary ideas lies in the previously mentioned “What then must we do?” It’s clear that no human document has ever revealed its author’s soul with greater honesty. Not for its practical advice, but for its heartfelt humanity and contagious altruism, “What then must we do?” is among the world’s few living books. It represents that phase of Tolstoy’s growth when he repeatedly tried practical philanthropy, which left him feeling discouraged, yet was “of use to his soul” by showing him how far beneath the surface lie the roots of human suffering. The slums of Moscow, filled with people who seemed beyond redemption; the famine-stricken fields of Samara where disease and starvation prevailed, despite the flow of charity sparked by Tolstoy’s appeals and his tireless personal commitment, further reinforced the belief, often expressed in his writings, that money is powerless to relieve suffering. Whatever contradictions our own charitable systems may seem to present, there is no doubt that in Russia, this truth remains valid.

The social condition of Russia is like a tideless sea, whose sullen quiescence is broken from time to time by terrific storms which spend themselves in unavailing fury. Reaction follows upon every forward motion, and the advance made by each succeeding generation is barely perceptible.

The social state of Russia is like a still sea, occasionally disrupted by fierce storms that show their power but ultimately achieve nothing. Every step forward is met with backlash, and the progress made by each generation is hardly noticeable.

But in the period of peace following upon the close of the Crimean War the soul of the Russian people was deeply stirred by the spirit of Progress, and hope rose high on the accession of Alexander II.

But during the peaceful time after the Crimean War, the spirit of Progress deeply moved the Russian people, and hope soared with the rise of Alexander II.

The emancipation of the serfs was only one among a number of projected reforms which engaged men’s minds. The national conscience awoke and echoed the cry of the exiled patriot Herzen, “Now or never!” Educational enterprise was aroused, and some forty schools for peasant children were started on the model of that opened by Tolstoy at Yasnaya Polyana (1861). The literary world throbbed with new life, and a brilliant company of young writers came to the surface, counting among them names of European celebrity, such as Dostoevsky, Nekrassov, and Saltykov. Unhappily the reign of Progress was short. The bureaucratic circle hemming in the Czar took alarm, and made haste to secure their ascendancy by fresh measures of oppression. Many schools were closed, including that of Tolstoy, and the nascent liberty of the Press was stifled by the most rigid censorship.

The emancipation of the serfs was just one of several proposed reforms that captured people’s attention. The national conscience stirred and echoed the cry of the exiled patriot Herzen, “Now or never!” Educational initiatives were sparked, and around forty schools for peasant children were established based on the model started by Tolstoy at Yasnaya Polyana (1861). The literary scene was filled with new energy, and a talented group of young writers emerged, including European celebrities like Dostoevsky, Nekrassov, and Saltykov. Unfortunately, the era of Progress was brief. The bureaucratic circle surrounding the Czar grew alarmed and rushed to consolidate their power with new measures of oppression. Many schools were shut down, including Tolstoy’s, and the budding freedom of the Press was stifled by strict censorship.

In this lamentable manner the history of Russia’s internal misrule and disorder has continued to repeat itself for the last sixty years, revolving in the same vicious circle of fierce repression and persecution and utter disregard of the rights of individuals, followed by fierce reprisals on the part of the persecuted; the voice of protest no sooner raised than silenced in a prison cell or among Siberian snow-fields, yet rising again and again with inextinguishable reiteration; appeals for political freedom, for constitutional government, for better systems and wider dissemination of education, for liberty of the Press, and for an enlightened treatment of the masses, callously received and rejected. The answer with which these appeals have been met by the rulers of Russia is only too well known to the civilised world, but the obduracy of Pharoah has called forth the plagues of Egypt. Despite the unrivalled agrarian fertility of Russia, famines recur with dire frequency, with disease and riot in their train, while the ignominious termination of the Russo-Japanese war showed that even the magnificent morale of the Russian soldier had been undermined and was tainted by the rottenness of the authorities set over him. What in such circumstances as these can a handful of philanthropists achieve, and what avails alms-giving or the scattering of largesse to a people on the point of spiritual dissolution?

In this unfortunate way, the story of Russia's internal mismanagement and chaos has continued to repeat itself for the last sixty years, going in the same harmful cycle of harsh repression and persecution, completely ignoring individual rights, followed by severe revenge from those being persecuted; any protest raised is quickly silenced in a prison or among Siberian snowfields, yet it rises again and again without fail; calls for political freedom, constitutional government, better systems, broader education, press freedom, and a more humane treatment of the masses are received with indifference and dismissed. The response to these appeals from the rulers of Russia is all too well known to the civilized world, but the stubbornness of Pharaoh has brought about the plagues of Egypt. Despite Russia's unparalleled agricultural fertility, famines happen with alarming regularity, bringing disease and riots along with them, while the disgraceful end of the Russo-Japanese war revealed that even the exceptional spirit of the Russian soldier had been undermined and tainted by the corruption of the authorities over him. What can a small group of philanthropists accomplish in such circumstances, and what good is charity or giving money to a people on the brink of spiritual collapse?

In these conditions Tolstoy’s abhorrence of money, and his assertion of its futility as a panacea for human suffering, appears not merely comprehensible but inevitable, and his renunciation of personal property the strictly logical outcome of his conclusions. The partition of his estates between his wife and children, shortly before the outbreak of the great famine in 1892, served to relieve his mind partially; and the writings of Henry George, with which he became acquainted at this critical time, were an additional incentive to concentrate his thoughts on the land question. He began by reading the American propagandist’s “Social Problems,” which arrested his attention by its main principles and by the clearness and novelty of his arguments. Deeply impressed by the study of this book, no sooner had he finished it than he possessed himself of its forerunner, “Progress and Poverty,” in which the essence of George’s revolutionary doctrines is worked out.

In these circumstances, Tolstoy’s dislike of money, and his belief that it’s useless as a cure for human suffering, seems not just understandable but unavoidable, and his decision to give up personal property is a logical result of his conclusions. Dividing his estates between his wife and children just before the great famine of 1892 helped to ease his mind somewhat; and the writings of Henry George, which he discovered during this critical period, motivated him to focus on the issue of land. He started by reading George’s “Social Problems,” which captured his attention with its core principles and the clarity and originality of its arguments. Deeply influenced by this book, as soon as he finished it, he got hold of its predecessor, “Progress and Poverty,” where the essence of George’s groundbreaking ideas is fully developed.

The plan of land nationalisation there explained provided Tolstoy with well thought-out and logical reasons for a policy that was already more than sympathetic to him. Here at last was a means of ensuring economic equality for all, from the largest landowner to the humblest peasant—a practical suggestion how to reduce the inequalities between rich and poor.

The plan for land nationalization outlined here gave Tolstoy well-reasoned and logical justifications for a policy that he was already quite supportive of. Finally, there was a way to guarantee economic equality for everyone, from the biggest landowner to the simplest peasant—a practical idea for how to lessen the gaps between the rich and the poor.

Henry George’s ideas and methods are easy of comprehension. The land was made by God for every human creature that was born into the world, and therefore to confine the ownership of land to the few is wrong. If a man wants a piece of land, he ought to pay the rest of the community for the enjoyment of it. This payment or rent should be the only tax paid into the Treasury of the State. Taxation on men’s own property (the produce of their own labour) should be done away with, and a rent graduated according to the site-value of the land should be substituted. Monopolies would cease without violently and unjustly disturbing society with confiscation and redistribution. No one would keep land idle if he were taxed according to its value to the community, and not according to the use to which he individually wished to put it. A man would then readily obtain possession of land, and could turn it to account and develop it without being taxed on his own industry. All human beings would thus become free in their lives and in their labour. They would no longer be forced to toil at demoralising work for low wages; they would be independent producers instead of earning a living by providing luxuries for the rich, who had enslaved them by monopolising the land. The single tax thus created would ultimately overthrow the present “civilisation” which is chiefly built up on wage-slavery.

Henry George's ideas and methods are easy to understand. The land was created by God for every person born into the world, so it's wrong to limit land ownership to just a few. If someone wants a piece of land, they should pay the rest of the community for the right to use it. This payment or rent should be the only tax contributed to the government's treasury. Taxes on people's own property (the fruits of their labor) should be eliminated, and instead, a rent based on the land's site value should be implemented. Monopolies would end without harshly and unfairly disrupting society through confiscation and redistribution. No one would leave land unused if they were taxed based on its value to the community rather than how they personally wanted to use it. People would easily obtain land and could develop it without being taxed on their own work. This would allow everyone to be free in their lives and labor. They wouldn't have to work at degrading jobs for low pay; they'd be independent producers instead of just earning a living by catering to the rich, who have enslaved them by monopolizing the land. The single tax created would eventually dismantle the current "civilization" that is primarily built on wage-slavery.

Tolstoy gave his whole-hearted adhesion to this doctrine, predicting a day of enlightenment when men would no longer tolerate a form of slavery which he considered as revolting as that which had so recently been abolished. Some long conversations with Henry George, while he was on a visit to Yasnaya Polyana, gave additional strength to Tolstoy’s conviction that in these theories lay the elements essential to the transformation and rejuvenation of human nature, going far towards the levelling of social inequalities. But to inoculate the landed proprietors of Russia as a class with those theories was a task which even his genius could not hope to accomplish.

Tolstoy fully embraced this idea, predicting a day of enlightenment when people would no longer accept a form of slavery that he found just as disgusting as the one that had recently been abolished. Extended discussions with Henry George during his visit to Yasnaya Polyana further strengthened Tolstoy’s belief that these theories contained the key elements necessary for transforming and revitalizing human nature, making significant progress toward reducing social inequalities. However, trying to instill these ideas in the landowners of Russia as a group was a challenge that even his genius could not hope to achieve.

He recognised the necessity of proceeding from the particular to the general, and that the perfecting of human institutions was impossible without a corresponding perfection in the individual. To this end therefore the remainder of his life was dedicated. He had always held in aversion what he termed external epidemic influences: he now endeavoured to free himself not only from all current conventions, but from every association which he had formerly cherished. Self-analysis and general observation had taught him that men are sensual beings, and that sensualism must die for want of food if it were not for sex instincts, if it were not for Art, and especially for Music. This view of life he forcibly expressed in the “Kreutzer Sonata,” in which Woman and Music, the two magnets of his youth, were impeached as powers of evil. Already, in “War and Peace” and in “Anna Karenina,” his descriptions of female charms resembled catalogues of weapons against which a man must arm himself or perish. The beautiful Princess Helena, with her gleaming shoulders, her faultless white bosom, and her eternal smile is evidently an object of aversion to her creator; even as the Countess Betsy, with her petty coquetries and devices for attracting attention at the Opera and elsewhere, is a target for his contempt. “Woman is a stumbling-block in a man’s career,” remarks a philosophical husband in “Anna Karenina.” “It is difficult to love a woman and do any good work, and the only way to escape being reduced to inaction is to marry.”

He realized that it was necessary to move from the specific to the general, and that improving human institutions couldn't happen without a corresponding improvement in individuals. To this end, he dedicated the rest of his life. He had always disliked what he called external societal influences: now he tried to free himself not just from all current norms, but from every connection he had previously valued. Through self-reflection and broad observation, he learned that people are driven by their senses, and that sensual desires would fade away without sexual instincts, without Art, and especially without Music. He forcefully expressed this perspective in the “Kreutzer Sonata,” where he criticized Woman and Music, the two driving forces of his youth, as sources of evil. In “War and Peace” and “Anna Karenina,” his depictions of female beauty resembled lists of weapons against which a man must defend himself or be doomed. The beautiful Princess Helena, with her shining shoulders, flawless white chest, and constant smile, is clearly detested by her creator; similarly, Countess Betsy, with her trivial flirtations and efforts to gain attention at the Opera and elsewhere, is a target of his scorn. “Woman is a stumbling block in a man’s career,” notes a philosophical husband in “Anna Karenina.” “It’s hard to love a woman and accomplish any meaningful work, and the only way to avoid being rendered inactive is to marry.”

Even in his correspondence with the Countess A. A. Tolstoy this slighting tone prevails. “A woman has but one moral weapon instead of the whole male arsenal. That is love, and only with this weapon is feminine education successfully carried forward.” Tolstoy, in fact, betrayed a touch of orientalism in his attitude towards women. In part no doubt as a result of his motherless youth, in part to the fact that his idealism was never stimulated by any one woman as it was by individual men, his views retained this colouring on sex questions while they became widened and modified in almost every other field of human philosophy. It was only that, with a revulsion of feeling not seldom experienced by earnest thinkers, attraction was succeeded by a repulsion which reached the high note of exasperation when he wrote to a man friend, “A woman in good health—why, she is a regular beast of prey!”

Even in his letters to Countess A. A. Tolstoy, this dismissive tone is clear. “A woman has only one moral weapon instead of the whole male arsenal. That is love, and only with this weapon is feminine education effectively promoted.” Tolstoy, in fact, showed a hint of orientalism in how he viewed women. This was partly due to his upbringing without a mother and partly because his idealism was never ignited by any one woman as it was by individual men. His views on gender issues held this bias, even as his thoughts expanded and evolved in almost every other area of human philosophy. It was only that, with a sudden change of feeling often seen in serious thinkers, attraction turned to aversion, peaking with frustration when he wrote to a male friend, “A woman in good health—why, she is a regular beast of prey!”

None the less, he showed great kindness and sympathy to the women who sought his society, appealing to him for guidance. One of these (an American, and herself a practical philanthropist), Miss Jane Addams, expressed with feeling her sense of his personal influence. “The glimpse of Tolstoy has made a profound impression on me, not so much by what he said, as the life, the gentleness, the soul of him. I am sure you will understand my saying that I got more of Tolstoy’s philosophy from our conversations than I had gotten from our books.” (Quoted by Aylmer Maude in his “Life of Tolstoy.”)

Nonetheless, he showed great kindness and sympathy to the women who sought his company and asked for his guidance. One of them, an American and a dedicated philanthropist, Miss Jane Addams, expressed her deep appreciation for his personal influence. “Meeting Tolstoy made a lasting impact on me, not so much because of what he said, but because of his life, his gentleness, and his spirit. I’m sure you’ll understand when I say that I learned more about Tolstoy’s philosophy from our conversations than I ever did from his books.” (Quoted by Aylmer Maude in his “Life of Tolstoy.”)

As frequently happens in the lives of reformers, Tolstoy found himself more often in affinity with strangers than with his own kin. The estrangement of his ideals from those of his wife necessarily affected their conjugal relations, and the decline of mutual sympathy inevitably induced physical alienation. The stress of mental anguish arising from these conditions found vent in pages of his diaries (much of which I have been permitted to read), pages containing matter too sacred and intimate to use. The diaries shed a flood of light on Tolstoy’s ideas, motives, and manner of life, and have modified some of my opinions, explaining many hitherto obscure points, while they have also enhanced my admiration for the man. They not only touch on many delicate subjects—on his relations to his wife and family—but they also give the true reasons for leaving his home at last, and explain why he did not do so before. The time, it seems to me, is not ripe for disclosures of this nature, which so closely concern the living.

As often happens with reformers, Tolstoy found he connected more with strangers than with his own family. The disconnect between his ideals and those of his wife naturally affected their relationship, and the decline in mutual understanding inevitably led to physical distance. The mental anguish stemming from these circumstances was expressed in the pages of his diaries (much of which I’ve been allowed to read), containing thoughts too personal and intimate to share. The diaries illuminate Tolstoy’s ideas, motivations, and lifestyle, and have changed some of my views, clarifying many previously confusing points, while also deepening my admiration for him. They delve into several sensitive topics—his relationships with his wife and family—and provide the real reasons for his eventual departure from home, explaining why he hadn't left sooner. I believe the time isn't right for such revelations, especially as they involve those who are still living.

Despite a strong rein of restraint his mental distress permeates the touching letter of farewell which he wrote some sixteen years before his death. He, however, shrank from acting upon it, being unable to satisfy himself that it was a right step. This letter has already appeared in foreign publications,* but it is quoted here because “I have suffered long, dear Sophie, from the discord between my life and my beliefs.

Despite a strong sense of self-control, his emotional pain comes through in the heartfelt farewell letter he wrote about sixteen years before his death. However, he hesitated to act on it, unable to convince himself that it was the right decision. This letter has already been published in international publications,* but it’s included here because “I have suffered long, dear Sophie, from the conflict between my life and my beliefs.

     * And in Birukov’s short Life of Tolstoy, 1911.  of the
     light which it throws on the character and disposition of
     the writer, the workings of his mind being of greater moment
     to us than those impulsive actions by which he was too often
     judged.
     * And in Birukov’s short Life of Tolstoy, 1911. of the
     insight it provides into the character and nature of
     the writer, the way he thought is more significant
     to us than those impulsive actions by which he was too often
     evaluated.

“I cannot constrain you to alter your life or your accustomed ways. Neither have I had the strength to leave you ere this, for I thought my absence might deprive the little ones, still so young, of whatever influence I may have over them, and above all that I should grieve you. But I can no longer live as I have lived these last sixteen years, sometimes battling with you and irritating you, sometimes myself giving way to the influences and seductions to which I am accustomed and which surround me. I have now resolved to do what I have long desired: to go away . . . Even as the Hindoos, at the age of sixty, betake themselves to the jungle; even as every aged and religious-minded man desires to consecrate the last years of his life to God and not to idle talk, to making jokes, to gossiping, to lawn-tennis; so I, having reached the age of seventy, long with all my soul for calm and solitude, and if not perfect harmony, at least a cessation from this horrible discord between my whole life and my conscience.

"I can't force you to change your life or your usual ways. I also didn’t have the strength to leave you until now, as I thought my absence might take away whatever influence I have over the little ones, who are still so young, and, above all, that I would upset you. But I can’t continue living the way I have for the past sixteen years, sometimes arguing with you and frustrating you, and at other times giving in to the influences and temptations that I’m used to and that surround me. I've now decided to do what I've long wanted: to leave... Just like the Hindus, at sixty, go off to the jungle; just like every older religious person wants to dedicate the last years of their life to God and not to small talk, jokes, gossip, or lawn tennis; so I, having reached seventy, yearn with all my being for peace and solitude, and if not perfect harmony, at least relief from this awful conflict between my entire life and my conscience."

“If I had gone away openly there would have been entreaties, discussions: I should have wavered, and perhaps failed to act on my decision, whereas it must be so. I pray of you to forgive me if my action grieves you. And do you, Sophie, in particular let me go, neither seeking me out, nor bearing me ill-will, nor blaming me . . . the fact that I have left you does not mean that I have cause of complaint against you . . . I know you were not able, you were incapable of thinking and seeing as I do, and therefore you could not change your life and make sacrifices to that which you did not accept. Besides, I do not blame you; on the contrary, I remember with love and gratitude the thirty-five long years of our life in common, and especially the first half of the time when, with the courage and devotion of your maternal nature, you bravely bore what you regarded as your mission. You have given largely of maternal love and made some heavy sacrifices . . . but during the latter part of our life together, during the last fifteen years, our ways have parted. I cannot think myself the guilty one; I know that if I have changed it is not owing to you, or to the world, but because I could not do otherwise; nor can I judge you for not having followed me, and I thank you for what you have given me and will ever remember it with affection.

“If I had left openly, there would have been pleas and discussions: I would have hesitated and maybe not followed through on my decision, but it has to be this way. I ask you to forgive me if my actions hurt you. And you, Sophie, please let me go; don’t seek me out, hold a grudge, or blame me... just because I've left doesn't mean I have complaints against you... I understand you weren't able to think or see things the way I do, so you couldn’t change your life or make sacrifices for something you didn’t accept. Moreover, I don’t blame you; in fact, I remember with love and gratitude the thirty-five long years we shared, especially the first half when, with the courage and devotion of your maternal nature, you bravely embraced what you saw as your mission. You’ve given so much maternal love and made significant sacrifices... but in the latter part of our life together, especially the last fifteen years, we have grown apart. I can't consider myself at fault; I know that if I have changed, it’s not because of you or the world, but because I felt I had no other choice; nor can I judge you for not having followed me, and I thank you for what you gave me, which I will always remember fondly.”

“Adieu, my dear Sophie, I love you.”

“Goodbye, my dear Sophie, I love you.”

The personal isolation he craved was never to be his; but the isolation of spirit essential to leadership, whether of thought or action, grew year by year, so that in his own household he was veritably “in it but not of it.”

The personal isolation he desired was never meant for him; however, the inner solitude necessary for leadership, whether in ideas or actions, increased year after year. As a result, within his own home, he truly became “in it but not of it.”

At times his loneliness weighed upon him, as when he wrote: “You would find it difficult to imagine how isolated I am, to what an extent my true self is despised by those who surround me.” But he must, none the less, have realised, as all prophets and seers have done, that solitariness of soul and freedom from the petty complexities of social life are necessary to the mystic whose constant endeavour is to simplify and to winnow, the transient from the eternal.

At times, his loneliness felt heavy, like when he wrote: “You would find it hard to imagine how isolated I am and how much my true self is looked down upon by those around me.” Still, he must have understood, like all prophets and visionaries do, that being alone and free from the small hassles of social life is essential for the mystic, whose ongoing mission is to clarify and separate the temporary from the eternal.

Notwithstanding the isolation of his inner life he remained—or it might more accurately be said he became—the most accessible of men.

Despite the isolation of his inner life, he remained—or it might be more accurate to say he became—the most approachable of men.

Appeals for guidance came to him from all parts of the world—America, France, China, Japan—while Yasnaya Polyana was the frequent resort of those needing advice, sympathy, or practical assistance. None appealed to him in vain; at the same time, he was exceedingly chary of explicit rules of conduct. It might be said of Tolstoy that he became a spiritual leader in spite of himself, so averse was he from assuming authority. His aim was ever to teach his followers themselves to hear the inward monitory voice, and to obey it of their own accord. “To know the meaning of Life, you must first know the meaning of Love,” he would say; “and then see that you do what love bids you.” His distrust of “epidemic ideas” extended to religious communities and congregations.

Requests for guidance came to him from all over the world—America, France, China, Japan—while Yasnaya Polyana was a common spot for those seeking advice, support, or practical help. None of them were turned away; however, he was very careful about giving explicit rules for behavior. It could be said that Tolstoy became a spiritual leader against his own will, as he was so reluctant to take on authority. His goal was always to encourage his followers to listen to their inner guiding voice and to follow it on their own. “To understand the meaning of life, you must first understand the meaning of love,” he would say, “and then make sure you do what love tells you.” His skepticism about “popular ideas” also included religious groups and congregations.

“We must not go to meet each other, but go each of us to God. You say it is easier to go all together? Why yes, to dig or to mow. But one can only draw near to God in isolation . . . I picture the world to myself as a vast temple, in which the light falls from above in the very centre. To meet together all must go towards the light. There we shall find ourselves, gathered from many quarters, united with men we did not expect to see; therein is joy.”

“We shouldn’t gather together to meet each other, but each of us should go to God. You say it’s easier to go as a group? Sure, for tasks like digging or mowing. But we can only draw near to God when we’re alone . . . I imagine the world as a huge temple, where the light shines down from above at the center. To come together, we all need to move towards the light. There we will find each other, brought together from different places, connected with people we didn't expect to see; that’s where the joy is.”

The humility which had so completely supplanted his youthful arrogance, and which made him shrink from impelling others to follow in his steps, endued him also with the teachableness of a child towards those whom he accepted as his spiritual mentors. It was a peasant nonconformist writer, Soutaev, who by conversing with him on the revelations of the Gospels helped him to regain his childhood’s faith, and incidentally brought him into closer relations with religious, but otherwise untaught, men of the people. He saw how instead of railing against fate after the manner of their social superiors, they endured sickness and misfortune with a calm confidence that all was by the will of God, as it must be and should be. From his peasant teachers he drew the watchwords Faith, Love, and Labour, and by their light he established that concord in his own life without which the concord of the universe remains impossible to realise. The process of inward struggle—told with unsparing truth in “Confession”—is finely painted in “Father Serge,” whose life story points to the conclusion at which Tolstoy ultimately arrived, namely, that not in withdrawal from the common trials and temptations of men, but in sharing them, lies our best fulfilment of our duty towards mankind and towards God. Tolstoy gave practical effect to this principle, and to this long-felt desire to be of use to the poor of the country, by editing and publishing, aided by his friend Chertkov,* modern literature has awakened so universal a sense of sympathy and admiration, perhaps because none has been so entirely a labour of love.

The humility that had completely replaced his youthful arrogance and made him hesitant to push others to follow his path also filled him with the teachability of a child towards those he accepted as his spiritual guides. It was a peasant nonconformist writer, Soutaev, who, by discussing the revelations of the Gospels with him, helped him regain the faith of his childhood and, in the process, brought him closer to religious yet otherwise uneducated common people. He noticed how, instead of complaining about their circumstances like their social superiors, they faced sickness and misfortune with a calm confidence that everything was according to God's will, as it should be. From his peasant teachers, he adopted the principles of Faith, Love, and Labor, and by their guidance, he found the harmony in his life necessary for realizing the harmony of the universe. The internal struggle—discussed with brutal honesty in “Confession”—is beautifully illustrated in “Father Serge,” whose life story leads to the conclusion Tolstoy ultimately reached: that our greatest fulfillment of our duty to mankind and God lies not in avoiding the shared struggles and temptations of humanity, but in engaging with them. Tolstoy put this principle into practice and fulfilled his long-held desire to help the poor in the country by editing and publishing, with the help of his friend Chertkov,* modern literature that has inspired such widespread sympathy and admiration, perhaps because it has been entirely a labor of love.

     * In Russia and out of it Mr. Chertkov has been the subject
     of violent attack.  Many of the misunderstandings of
     Tolstoy’s later years have also been attributed by critics,
     and by those who hate or belittle his ideas, to the
     influence of this friend. These attacks are very regrettable
     and require a word of protest. From tales, suited to the
     means and intelligence of the humblest peasant. The
     undertaking was initiated in 1885, and continued for many
     years to occupy much of Tolstoy’s time and energies. He
     threw himself with ardour into his editorial duties; reading
     and correcting manuscripts, returning them sometimes to the
     authors with advice as to their reconstruction, and making
     translations from foreign works—all this in addition to his
     own original contributions, in which he carried out the
     principle which he constantly laid down for his
     collaborators, that literary graces must be set aside, and
     that the mental calibre of those for whom the books were
     primarily intended must be constantly borne in mind. He
     attained a splendid fulfilment of his own theories,
     employing the moujik’s expressive vernacular in portraying
     his homely wisdom, religious faith, and goodness of nature.
     Sometimes the prevailing simplicity of style and motive is
     tinged with a vague colouring of oriental legend, but the
     personal accent is marked throughout. No similar achievement
     in the beginning Mr. Chertkov has striven to spread the
     ideas of Tolstoy, and has won neither glory nor money from
     his faithful and single-hearted devotion.  He has carried on
     his work with a rare love and sympathy in spite of
     difficulties. No one appreciated or valued his friendship
     and self-sacrifice more than Tolstoy himself, who was firmly
     attached to him from the date of his first meeting,
     consulting him and confiding in him at every moment, even
     during Mr. Chertkov’s long exile.
* Mr. Chertkov has faced severe criticism both in Russia and abroad. Many of the misunderstandings surrounding Tolstoy's later years have been blamed on this friend by critics and those who dislike or devalue his ideas. These attacks are unfortunate and deserve a response. He began a project in 1885 that continued for many years, taking up much of Tolstoy's time and energy. He dedicated himself enthusiastically to his editorial responsibilities, reading and correcting manuscripts, often returning them to authors with suggestions for improvement, and translating foreign works, all while contributing his own original writings. In his work, he adhered to the principle he often emphasized to his collaborators: that literary elegance should be set aside to focus on the intellectual level of the intended readers. He achieved remarkable success in applying his theories, using the expressive language of the peasant class to capture their wisdom, faith, and kindness. Occasionally, the straightforward style and themes are infused with a hint of Eastern mythology, yet his personal touch remains evident throughout. Since the beginning, Mr. Chertkov has worked to promote Tolstoy's ideas and has neither gained fame nor wealth from his dedicated and sincere efforts. He has pursued his work with exceptional love and empathy despite facing challenges. No one valued his friendship and selflessness more than Tolstoy himself, who felt a strong bond with him from their very first meeting, consulting and confiding in him at every opportunity, even during Mr. Chertkov's long exile.

The series of educational primers which Tolstoy prepared and published concurrently with the “Popular Tales” have had an equally large, though exclusively Russian, circulation, being admirably suited to their purpose—that of teaching young children the rudiments of history, geography, and science. Little leisure remained for the service of Art.

The series of educational primers that Tolstoy created and published alongside the “Popular Tales” have also had a significant, though only within Russia, circulation, as they are perfectly designed for their aim—teaching young kids the basics of history, geography, and science. There was little time left for the pursuit of Art.

The history of Tolstoy as a man of letters forms a separate page of his biography, and one into which it is not possible to enter in the brief compass of this introduction. It requires, however, a passing allusion. Tolstoy even in his early days never seems to have approached near to that manner of life which the literary man leads: neither to have shut himself up in his study, nor to have barred the entrance to disturbing friends. On the one hand, he was fond of society, and during his brief residence in St. Petersburg was never so engrossed in authorship as to forego the pleasure of a ball or evening entertainment. Little wonder, when one looks back at the brilliant young officer surrounded and petted by the great hostesses of Russia. On the other hand, he was no devotee at the literary altar. No patron of literature could claim him as his constant visitor; no inner circle of men of letters monopolised his idle hours. Afterwards, when he left the capital and settled in the country, he was almost entirely cut off from the association of literary men, and never seems to have sought their companionship. Nevertheless, he had all through his life many fast friends, among them such as the poet Fet, the novelist Chekhov, and the great Russian librarian Stassov, who often came to him. These visits always gave him pleasure. The discussions, whether on the literary movements of the day or on the merits of Goethe or the humour of Gogol, were welcome interruptions to his ever-absorbing metaphysical studies. In later life, also, though never in touch with the rising generation of authors, we find him corresponding with them, criticising their style and subject matter. When Andreev, the most modern of all modern Russian writers, came to pay his respects to Tolstoy some months before his death, he was received with cordiality, although Tolstoy, as he expressed himself afterwards, felt that there was a great gulf fixed between them.

The history of Tolstoy as a writer is an important part of his biography, and it’s too much to cover in this brief introduction. However, it deserves a quick mention. Even in his early years, Tolstoy never really lived the typical life of a writer; he didn’t shut himself away in a study or push away friends who might interrupt him. He enjoyed being social, and during his short time in St. Petersburg, he was never too caught up in writing to skip out on a ball or social gathering. It’s no surprise, considering he was a charming young officer surrounded by high-profile hostesses in Russia. At the same time, he wasn’t devoted to the literary scene. No single patron of literature could claim him as a regular visitor, nor was he part of any exclusive group of writers who took up his free time. Later, when he left the city for the countryside, he was almost completely cut off from other literary figures and didn’t seem to look for their company. Still, throughout his life, he had many close friends, including the poet Fet, the novelist Chekhov, and the notable librarian Stassov, who often visited him. These visits always brought him joy. Their discussions, whether about the literary trends of the day or the works of Goethe and Gogol, provided a pleasant break from his deep philosophical studies. Even in his later years, despite not connecting with the new generation of writers, he corresponded with them, critiquing their style and topics. When Andreev, the most contemporary of all modern Russian writers, came to pay his respects to Tolstoy a few months before his death, he was welcomed warmly. Yet, Tolstoy later remarked that he felt a significant distance between them.

Literature, as literature, had lost its charm for him. “You are perfectly right,” he writes to a friend; “I care only for the idea, and I pay no attention to my style.” The idea was the important thing to Tolstoy in everything that he read or wrote. When his attention was drawn to an illuminating essay on the poet Lermontov he was pleased with it, not because it demonstrated Lermontov’s position in the literary history of Russia, but because it pointed out the moral aims which underlay the wild Byronism of his works. He reproached the novelist Leskov, who had sent him his latest novel, for the “exuberance” of his flowers of speech and for his florid sentences—beautiful in their way, he says, but inexpedient and unnecessary. He even counselled the younger generation to give up poetry as a form of expression and to use prose instead. Poetry, he maintained, was always artificial and obscure. His attitude towards the art of writing remained to the end one of hostility. Whenever he caught himself working for art he was wont to reproach himself, and his diaries contain many recriminations against his own weakness in yielding to this besetting temptation. Yet to these very lapses we are indebted for this collection of fragments.

Literature, in its pure form, had lost its appeal for him. “You’re absolutely right,” he writes to a friend; “I only care about the idea, and I don’t focus on my style.” The idea was the most important aspect for Tolstoy in everything he read or wrote. When he came across an insightful essay about the poet Lermontov, he liked it not because it highlighted Lermontov’s place in Russian literary history, but because it addressed the moral intentions behind the wild Byronism of his works. He criticized the novelist Leskov, who had sent him his latest novel, for the “excessiveness” of his expressive language and for his ornate sentences—beautiful in their own way, he noted, but impractical and unnecessary. He even advised the younger generation to abandon poetry as a means of expression and to use prose instead. Poetry, he argued, was always artificial and unclear. His attitude toward the art of writing remained critical until the end. Whenever he realized he was writing for the sake of art, he would scold himself, and his diaries are filled with self-criticism for his weakness in giving in to this constant temptation. Yet it’s those very weaknesses that have given us this collection of fragments.

The greater number of stories and plays contained in these volumes date from the years following upon Tolstoy’s pedagogic activity. Long intervals, however, elapsed in most cases between the original synopsis and the final touches. Thus “Father Serge,” of which he sketched the outline to Mr. Chertkov in 1890, was so often put aside to make way for purely ethical writings that not till 1898 does the entry occur in his diary, “To-day, quite unexpectedly, I finished Serge.” A year previously a dramatic incident had come to his knowledge, which he elaborated in the play entitled “The Man who was dead.” It ran on the lines familiarised by Enoch Arden and similar stories, of a wife deserted by her husband and supported in his absence by a benefactor, whom she subsequently marries. In this instance the supposed dead man was suddenly resuscitated as the result of his own admissions in his cups, the wife and her second husband being consequently arrested and condemned to a term of imprisonment. Tolstoy seriously attacked the subject during the summer of 1900, and having brought it within a measurable distance of completion in a shorter time than was usual with him, submitted it to the judgment of a circle of friends. The drama made a deep impression on the privileged few who read it, and some mention of it appeared in the newspapers.

The majority of the stories and plays in these volumes were created in the years after Tolstoy's teaching efforts. However, there were often long gaps between the initial drafts and the final versions. For example, he first outlined "Father Serge" to Mr. Chertkov in 1890, but it was set aside multiple times for purely ethical writings, and not until 1898 did he write in his diary, "Today, quite unexpectedly, I finished Serge." A year earlier, he learned about a dramatic incident, which inspired the play “The Man Who Was Dead.” This story followed themes similar to those seen in Enoch Arden, featuring a wife abandoned by her husband who finds support from a benefactor, whom she eventually marries. In this case, the supposedly dead man was unexpectedly brought back to life due to his own drunken revelations, leading to the arrest and imprisonment of the wife and her second husband. Tolstoy took on this subject earnestly in the summer of 1900, bringing it close to completion faster than usual, before sharing it with a group of friends for their feedback. The drama made a strong impact on the few privileged people who read it, and there were mentions of it in the newspapers.

Shortly afterwards a young man came to see Tolstoy in private. He begged him to refrain from publishing “The Man who was dead,” as it was the history of his mother’s life, and would distress her gravely, besides possibly occasioning further police intervention. Tolstoy promptly consented, and the play remained, as it now appears, in an unfinished condition. He had already felt doubtful whether “it was a thing God would approve,” Art for Art’s sake having in his eyes no right to existence. For this reason a didactic tendency is increasingly evident in these later stories. “After the Ball” gives a painful picture of Russian military cruelty; “The Forged Coupon” traces the cancerous growth of evil, and demonstrates with dramatic force the cumulative misery resulting from one apparently trivial act of wrongdoing.

Shortly after, a young man came to see Tolstoy privately. He urged him not to publish “The Man who was Dead,” as it detailed his mother’s life and would deeply upset her, while also possibly leading to more police involvement. Tolstoy agreed right away, and the play stayed, as it is now, in an unfinished state. He had already started to doubt whether “it was something God would approve of,” believing that art for art's sake had no rightful place. Because of this, a moral lesson is becoming more apparent in these later stories. “After the Ball” provides a painful depiction of Russian military cruelty; “The Forged Coupon” illustrates the spread of evil, showing with powerful drama the growing misery that stems from one seemingly minor wrongdoing.

Of the three plays included in these volumes, “The Light that shines in Darkness” has a special claim to our attention as an example of autobiography in the guise of drama. It is a specimen of Tolstoy’s gift of seeing himself as others saw him, and viewing a question in all its bearings. It presents not actions but ideas, giving with entire impartiality the opinions of his home circle, of his friends, of the Church and of the State, in regard to his altruistic propaganda and to the anarchism of which he has been accused. The scene of the renunciation of the estates of the hero may be taken as a literal version of what actually took place in regard to Tolstoy himself, while the dialogues by which the piece is carried forward are more like verbatim records than imaginary conversations.

Of the three plays in these volumes, “The Light That Shines in Darkness” stands out as a unique example of autobiography presented as drama. It showcases Tolstoy’s ability to see himself through the eyes of others and to examine issues from all angles. The play focuses not on actions but on ideas, fairly presenting the views of his family, friends, the Church, and the State regarding his altruistic efforts and the anarchism he was accused of. The scene where the hero renounces his estates closely reflects what actually happened with Tolstoy himself, while the dialogues that drive the story forward feel more like direct transcripts than fictional conversations.

This play was, in addition, a medium by which Tolstoy emphasised his abhorrence of military service, and probably for this reason its production is absolutely forbidden in Russia. A word may be said here on Tolstoy’s so-called Anarchy, a term admitting of grave misconstruction. In that he denied the benefit of existing governments to the people over whom they ruled, and in that he stigmatised standing armies as “collections of disciplined murderers,” Tolstoy was an Anarchist; but in that he reprobated the methods of violence, no matter how righteous the cause at stake, and upheld by word and deed the gospel of Love and submission, he cannot be judged guilty of Anarchism in its full significance. He could not, however, suppress the sympathy which he felt with those whose resistance to oppression brought them into deadly conflict with autocracy. He found in the Caucasian chieftain, Hadji Murat, a subject full of human interest and dramatic possibilities; and though some eight years passed before he corrected the manuscript for the last time (in 1903), it is evident from the numbers of entries in his diary that it had greatly occupied his thoughts so far back even as the period which he spent in Tiflis prior to the Crimean war. It was then that the final subjugation of the Caucasus took place, and Shamil and his devoted band made their last struggle for freedom. After the lapse of half a century, Tolstoy gave vent in “Hadji Murat” to the resentment which the military despotism of Nicholas I. had roused in his sensitive and fearless spirit.

This play was also a way for Tolstoy to express his strong dislike of military service, which is probably why its performance is completely banned in Russia. It’s worth mentioning Tolstoy’s so-called Anarchy, a term that can easily be misunderstood. He denied that existing governments benefited the people they governed and labeled standing armies as “groups of trained murderers,” so in that sense, Tolstoy was an Anarchist. However, because he condemned violence regardless of how just the cause might seem and advocated through words and actions the principles of Love and submission, he can’t be fully categorized as an Anarchist. Still, he couldn’t ignore the sympathy he felt for those who resisted oppression and ended up in deadly conflicts with autocracy. He found in the Caucasian leader, Hadji Murat, a subject with deep human interest and dramatic potential. Even though it took about eight years before he finalized the manuscript (in 1903), it’s clear from the entries in his diary that he had been thinking about it for a long time, going back to his time in Tiflis before the Crimean War. At that time, the final conquest of the Caucasus was happening, and Shamil and his loyal followers were making their last stand for freedom. After fifty years, Tolstoy expressed in “Hadji Murat” the anger that the military oppression of Nicholas I had stirred in his sensitive and brave spirit.

Courage was the dominant note in Tolstoy’s character, and none have excelled him in portraying brave men. His own fearlessness was of the rarest, in that it was both physical and moral. The mettle tried and proved at Sebastopol sustained him when he had drawn on himself the bitter animosity of “Holy Synod” and the relentless anger of Czardom. In spite of his nonresistance doctrine, Tolstoy’s courage was not of the passive order. It was his natural bent to rouse his foes to combat, rather than wait for their attack, to put on the defensive every falsehood and every wrong of which he was cognisant. Truth in himself and in others was what he most desired, and that to which he strove at all costs to attain. He was his own severest critic, weighing his own actions, analysing his own thoughts, and baring himself to the eyes of the world with unflinching candour. Greatest of autobiographers, he extenuates nothing: you see the whole man with his worst faults and best qualities; weaknesses accentuated by the energy with which they are charactered, apparent waste of mental forces bent on solving the insoluble, inherited tastes and prejudices, altruistic impulses and virile passions, egoism and idealism, all strangely mingled and continually warring against each other, until from the death-throes of spiritual conflict issued a new birth and a new life. In the ancient Scripture “God is love” Tolstoy discerned fresh meaning, and strove with superhuman energy to bring home that meaning to the world at large. His doctrine in fact appears less as a new light in the darkness than as a revival of the pure flame of “the Mystic of the Galilean hills,” whose teaching he accepted while denying His divinity.

Courage was the most defining trait of Tolstoy’s character, and few have matched his ability to depict brave individuals. His fearlessness was exceptionally rare, being both physical and moral. The strength tested and proven at Sebastopol supported him even when he faced intense hostility from the “Holy Synod” and the unyielding wrath of Czardom. Despite his belief in nonresistance, Tolstoy’s courage was not passive. He naturally inclined to provoke his opponents into action rather than waiting for them to strike first, defending against every lie and injustice he recognized. His greatest desire was for truth, both in himself and in others, which he pursued relentlessly. He was his own harshest critic, scrutinizing his actions, dissecting his thoughts, and revealing himself to the world with unwavering honesty. As the greatest autobiographer, he held nothing back: you see the complete person with all his flaws and strengths; vulnerabilities highlighted by the vigor with which they are described, a visible squandering of intellectual energy trying to solve the unsolvable, inherited preferences and biases, selfless impulses and robust passions, selfishness and idealism—all strangely intertwined and constantly battling each other, until from the struggles of spiritual conflict emerged a rebirth and a new life. In the ancient scripture, “God is love,” Tolstoy found new meaning and worked tirelessly to convey that meaning to the wider world. His teachings seem less like a new light in the darkness and more like a revival of the pure flame of “the Mystic of the Galilean hills,” whose teachings he embraced while rejecting His divinity.

Of Tolstoy’s beliefs in regard to the Christian religion it may be said that with advancing years he became more and more disposed to regard religious truth as one continuous stream of spiritual thought flowing through the ages of man’s history, emanating principally from the inspired prophets and seers of Israel, India, and China. Finally, in 1909, in a letter to a friend he summed up his conviction in the following words:—“For me the doctrine of Jesus is simply one of those beautiful religious doctrines which we have received from Egyptian, Jewish, Hindoo, Chinese, and Greek antiquity. The two great principles of Jesus: love of God—in a word absolute perfection—and love of one’s neighbour, that is to say, love of all men without distinction, have been preached by all the sages of the world—Krishna, Buddha, Lao-tse, Confucius, Socrates, Plato, Epictetus, Marcus Aurelius, and among the moderns, Rousseau, Pascal, Kant, Emerson, Channing, and many others. Religious and moral truth is everywhere and always the same. I have no predilection whatever for Christianity. If I have been particularly interested in the doctrine of Jesus it is, firstly, because I was born in that religion and have lived among Christians; secondly, because I have found a great spiritual joy in freeing the doctrine in its purity from the astounding falsifications wrought by the Churches.”

Of Tolstoy’s beliefs about Christianity, it can be said that as he grew older, he increasingly saw religious truth as a continuous flow of spiritual thought throughout human history, mainly coming from the inspired prophets and visionaries of Israel, India, and China. Finally, in 1909, in a letter to a friend, he summarized his conviction in these words: “For me, the teachings of Jesus are just one of those beautiful spiritual doctrines that we have inherited from the ancient traditions of Egypt, Judaism, Hinduism, China, and Greece. The two key principles of Jesus—love of God, or absolute perfection, and love for one’s neighbor, which means loving all people without distinction—have been taught by all the wise figures throughout history: Krishna, Buddha, Lao-tse, Confucius, Socrates, Plato, Epictetus, Marcus Aurelius, and in more recent times, Rousseau, Pascal, Kant, Emerson, Channing, and many others. Religious and moral truth is always the same everywhere. I have no particular preference for Christianity. My interest in the teachings of Jesus comes from two reasons: first, because I was born into that faith and have lived among Christians; and second, because I have found great spiritual joy in freeing the teachings in their pure form from the incredible distortions created by the Churches.”

Tolstoy’s life-work was indeed a splendid striving to free truth from falsehood, to simplify the complexities of civilisation and demonstrate their futility. Realists as gifted have come and gone and left but little trace. It is conceivable that the great trilogy of “Anna Karenina,” “War and Peace,” and “Resurrection” may one day be forgotten, but Tolstoy’s teaching stands on firmer foundations, and has stirred the hearts of thousands who are indifferent to the finest display of psychic analysis. He has taught men to venture beyond the limits set by reason, to rise above the actual and to find the meaning of life in love. It was his mission to probe our moral ulcers to the roots and to raise moribund ideals from the dust, breathing his own vitality into them, till they rose before our eyes as living aspirations. The spiritual joy of which he wrote was no rhetorical hyperbole; it was manifest in the man himself, and was the fount of the lofty idealism which made him not only “the Conscience of Russia” but of the civilised world.

Tolstoy’s life’s work was truly a remarkable effort to uncover truth from falsehood, to simplify the complexities of civilization, and to show their futility. Other talented realists have come and gone, leaving little impact. It’s possible that the great trilogy of “Anna Karenina,” “War and Peace,” and “Resurrection” may eventually be forgotten, but Tolstoy’s teachings are based on stronger principles and have inspired countless people who may not appreciate the finest nuances of psychological analysis. He taught individuals to push beyond the limitations of reason, to rise above reality, and to discover the meaning of life through love. His mission was to dig deep into our moral wounds and revive dying ideals, infusing them with his own spirit until they appeared before us as living aspirations. The spiritual joy he described was not just empty rhetoric; it was evident in his own life and served as the source of the high idealism that made him “the Conscience of Russia” and of the civilized world.

Idealism is one of those large abstractions which are invested by various minds with varying shades of meaning, and which find expression in an infinite number of forms. Ideals bred and fostered in the heart of man receive at birth an impress from the life that engenders them, and when that life is tempest-tossed the thought that springs from it must bear a birth-mark of the storm. That birth-mark is stamped on all Tolstoy’s utterances, the simplest and the most metaphysical. But though he did not pass scathless through the purging fires, nor escape with eyes undimmed from the mystic light which flooded his soul, his ideal is not thereby invalidated. It was, he admitted, unattainable, but none the less a state of perfection to which we must continually aspire, undaunted by partial failure.

Idealism is one of those big concepts that different people attach various meanings to, and it shows up in countless forms. The ideals that grow in a person's heart are shaped by the life experiences that create them, and when that life is filled with turmoil, the thoughts that emerge will carry marks of that struggle. This mark is visible in all of Tolstoy’s words, both simple and complex. Even though he didn’t come out unscathed from the cleansing fires of experience, nor did he emerge with clear eyes from the mystical light that filled his soul, his ideal remains valid. He acknowledged that it was unattainable, but it is still a perfect state we should always strive for, undeterred by occasional setbacks.

“There is nothing wrong in not living up to the ideal which you have made for yourself, but what is wrong is, if on looking back, you cannot see that you have made the least step nearer to your ideal.”

“There’s nothing wrong with not living up to the ideal you’ve set for yourself, but what is wrong is if, when you look back, you can’t see that you’ve made at least a little progress toward your ideal.”

How far Tolstoy’s doctrines may influence succeeding generations it is impossible to foretell; but when time has extinguished what is merely personal or racial, the divine spark which he received from his great spiritual forerunners in other times and countries will undoubtedly be found alight. His universality enabled him to unite himself closely with them in mental sympathy; sometimes so closely, as in the case of J. J. Rousseau, as to raise analogies and comparisons designed to show that he merely followed in a well-worn pathway. Yet the similarity of Tolstoy’s ideas to those of the author of the “Contrat Social” hardly goes beyond a mutual distrust of Art and Science as aids to human happiness and virtue, and a desire to establish among mankind a true sense of brotherhood. For the rest, the appeals which they individually made to Humanity were as dissimilar as the currents of their lives, and equally dissimilar in effect.

How much Tolstoy’s teachings will affect future generations is impossible to predict, but when time has faded away what is simply personal or cultural, the divine spark he inherited from his great spiritual predecessors in different times and places will surely still be alive. His universality allowed him to connect deeply with them in intellectual sympathy; sometimes so deeply, as with J. J. Rousseau, that he drew analogies and comparisons to show that he was just following a familiar path. However, the similarity between Tolstoy’s ideas and those of the author of the "Contrat Social" hardly goes beyond a shared skepticism of Art and Science as tools for human happiness and virtue, as well as a desire to foster a true sense of brotherhood among people. Besides that, the appeals they each made to Humanity were as different as the paths of their lives and had equally different effects.

The magic flute of Rousseau’s eloquence breathed fanaticism into his disciples, and a desire to mass themselves against the foes of liberty. Tolstoy’s trumpet-call sounds a deeper note. It pierces the heart, summoning each man to the inquisition of his own conscience, and to justify his existence by labour, that he may thereafter sleep the sleep of peace.

Rousseau’s powerful words inspired his followers with a passion to unite against the enemies of freedom. Tolstoy’s call, however, strikes a deeper chord. It goes straight to the heart, urging each person to reflect on their own conscience and to find meaning in their work so they can ultimately rest peacefully.

The exaltation which he awakens owes nothing to rhythmical language nor to subtle interpretations of sensuous emotion; it proceeds from a perception of eternal truth, the truth that has love, faith, courage, and self-sacrifice for the cornerstones of its enduring edifice.

The excitement he brings about doesn't come from poetic language or intricate interpretations of feeling; it stems from an understanding of timeless truth, a truth built on love, faith, courage, and self-sacrifice as its foundational pillars.

C. HAGBERG WRIGHT.

C. Hagberg Wright.

     NOTE—Owing to circumstances entirely outside the control of
     the editor some of these translations have been done in
     haste and there has not been sufficient time for revision.

     The translators were chosen by an agent of the executor and
     not by the editor.
     NOTE—Due to circumstances completely beyond the editor's control, some of these translations have been completed quickly and there has not been enough time for revision.

     The translators were selected by an agent of the executor, not by the editor.




LIST OF POSTHUMOUS WORKS, GIVING DATE WHEN EACH WAS FINISHED OR LENGTH

OF TIME OCCUPIED IN WRITING.

WRITING TIME SPENT.

     Father Serge. 1890-98.
     Introduction to the History of a Mother.  1894.
     Memoirs of a Mother. 1894.
     The Young Czar. 1894.
     Diary of a Lunatic. 1896.
     Hadji Murat. 1896-1904.
     The Light that shines in Darkness. 1898-1901.
     The Man who was dead. 1900.
     After the Ball.  1903.
     The Forged Coupon. 1904.
     Alexis. 1905.
     Diary of Alexander I. 1905.
     The Dream. 1906.
     Father Vassily. 1906.
     There are no Guilty People. 1909.
     The Wisdom of Children. 1909.
     The Cause of it All. 1910.
     Chodynko. 1910.
     Two Travellers. Date uncertain.
     Father Serge. 1890-98.  
     Introduction to the History of a Mother. 1894.  
     Memoirs of a Mother. 1894.  
     The Young Czar. 1894.  
     Diary of a Lunatic. 1896.  
     Hadji Murat. 1896-1904.  
     The Light that Shines in Darkness. 1898-1901.  
     The Man Who Was Dead. 1900.  
     After the Ball. 1903.  
     The Forged Coupon. 1904.  
     Alexis. 1905.  
     Diary of Alexander I. 1905.  
     The Dream. 1906.  
     Father Vassily. 1906.  
     There Are No Guilty People. 1909.  
     The Wisdom of Children. 1909.  
     The Cause of It All. 1910.  
     Chodynko. 1910.  
     Two Travellers. Date Uncertain.  




THE FORGED COUPON





PART FIRST

I

I

FEDOR MIHAILOVICH SMOKOVNIKOV, the president of the local Income Tax Department, a man of unswerving honesty—and proud of it, too—a gloomy Liberal, a free-thinker, and an enemy to every manifestation of religious feeling, which he thought a relic of superstition, came home from his office feeling very much annoyed. The Governor of the province had sent him an extraordinarily stupid minute, almost assuming that his dealings had been dishonest.

FEDOR MIHAILOVICH SMOKOVNIKOV, the president of the local Income Tax Department, a man of unwavering honesty—and proud of it—a gloomy Liberal, a free-thinker, and opposed to any display of religious sentiment, which he considered a remnant of superstition, came home from his office feeling very annoyed. The Governor of the province had sent him an incredibly stupid memo, practically suggesting that his actions had been dishonest.

Fedor Mihailovich felt embittered, and wrote at once a sharp answer. On his return home everything seemed to go contrary to his wishes.

Fedor Mihailovich felt bitter and quickly wrote a harsh response. When he got home, everything seemed to go against his wishes.

It was five minutes to five, and he expected the dinner to be served at once, but he was told it was not ready. He banged the door and went to his study. Somebody knocked at the door. “Who the devil is that?” he thought; and shouted,—“Who is there?”

It was five minutes to five, and he expected dinner to be served right away, but he was told it wasn’t ready. He slammed the door and went to his study. Someone knocked at the door. “Who the hell is that?” he thought and shouted, “Who’s there?”

The door opened and a boy of fifteen came in, the son of Fedor Mihailovich, a pupil of the fifth class of the local school.

The door opened and a fifteen-year-old boy walked in, the son of Fedor Mihailovich, a student in the fifth grade at the local school.

“What do you want?”

"What do you want?"

“It is the first of the month to-day, father.”

“It’s the first of the month today, Dad.”

“Well! You want your money?”

"Hey! You want your cash?"

It had been arranged that the father should pay his son a monthly allowance of three roubles as pocket money. Fedor Mihailovich frowned, took out of his pocket-book a coupon of two roubles fifty kopeks which he found among the bank-notes, and added to it fifty kopeks in silver out of the loose change in his purse. The boy kept silent, and did not take the money his father proffered him.

It was decided that the father would give his son a monthly allowance of three roubles as pocket money. Fedor Mihailovich frowned, pulled out a two rouble and fifty kopeks coupon he found among the banknotes, and added fifty kopeks in silver from the loose change in his wallet. The boy stayed silent and didn't take the money his father offered him.

“Father, please give me some more in advance.”

"Hey Dad, could you give me a little more upfront?"

“What?”

“What’s up?”

“I would not ask for it, but I have borrowed a small sum from a friend, and promised upon my word of honour to pay it off. My honour is dear to me, and that is why I want another three roubles. I don’t like asking you; but, please, father, give me another three roubles.”

“I wouldn't normally ask for this, but I've borrowed a small amount from a friend and promised on my word to pay it back. My honor means a lot to me, and that's why I need another three roubles. I really don't want to ask you, but, please, dad, can you give me another three roubles?”

“I have told you—”

"I've told you—"

“I know, father, but just for once.”

“I get it, dad, but just this once.”

“You have an allowance of three roubles and you ought to be content. I had not fifty kopeks when I was your age.”

“You have an allowance of three roubles and you should be grateful. I didn’t have fifty kopeks when I was your age.”

“Now, all my comrades have much more. Petrov and Ivanitsky have fifty roubles a month.”

“Now, all my friends have way more. Petrov and Ivanitsky get fifty rubles a month.”

“And I tell you that if you behave like them you will be a scoundrel. Mind that.”

“And I tell you that if you act like them, you’ll be a jerk. Keep that in mind.”

“What is there to mind? You never understand my position. I shall be disgraced if I don’t pay my debt. It is all very well for you to speak as you do.”

“What’s there to worry about? You never get where I’m coming from. I'll be humiliated if I don’t pay my debt. It’s easy for you to say what you do.”

“Be off, you silly boy! Be off!”

“Get out of here, you silly boy! Go on!”

Fedor Mihailovich jumped from his seat and pounced upon his son. “Be off, I say!” he shouted. “You deserve a good thrashing, all you boys!”

Fedor Mihailovich jumped up from his seat and took hold of his son. “Get out of here, I tell you!” he yelled. “You all deserve a good beating!”

His son was at once frightened and embittered. The bitterness was even greater than the fright. With his head bent down he hastily turned to the door. Fedor Mihailovich did not intend to strike him, but he was glad to vent his wrath, and went on shouting and abusing the boy till he had closed the door.

His son felt both scared and angry at the same time. The anger was even stronger than the fear. With his head down, he quickly turned to the door. Fedor Mihailovich didn’t mean to hit him, but he was glad to let out his frustration and kept shouting and insulting the boy until he had shut the door.

When the maid came in to announce that dinner was ready, Fedor Mihailovich rose.

When the maid came in to say that dinner was ready, Fedor Mihailovich stood up.

“At last!” he said. “I don’t feel hungry any longer.”

“At last!” he said. “I’m not hungry anymore.”

He went to the dining-room with a sullen face. At table his wife made some remark, but he gave her such a short and angry answer that she abstained from further speech. The son also did not lift his eyes from his plate, and was silent all the time. The trio finished their dinner in silence, rose from the table and separated, without a word.

He went into the dining room with a gloomy expression. At the table, his wife tried to say something, but he snapped back with a short and harsh reply, causing her to stop talking. Their son also kept his eyes down on his plate and was quiet the whole time. The three of them finished dinner in silence, got up from the table, and went their separate ways without saying a word.

After dinner the boy went to his room, took the coupon and the change out of his pocket, and threw the money on the table. After that he took off his uniform and put on a jacket.

After dinner, the boy went to his room, pulled the coupon and the change out of his pocket, and tossed the money on the table. Then he took off his uniform and put on a jacket.

He sat down to work, and began to study Latin grammar out of a dog’s-eared book. After a while he rose, closed and bolted the door, shifted the money into a drawer, took out some cigarette papers, rolled one up, stuffed it with cotton wool, and began to smoke.

He sat down to work and started studying Latin grammar from a worn-out book. After a while, he got up, locked the door, moved the money into a drawer, took out some rolling papers, rolled one up, filled it with cotton wool, and began to smoke.

He spent nearly two hours over his grammar and writing books without understanding a word of what he saw before him; then he rose and began to stamp up and down the room, trying to recollect all that his father had said to him. All the abuse showered upon him, and worst of all his father’s angry face, were as fresh in his memory as if he saw and heard them all over again. “Silly boy! You ought to get a good thrashing!” And the more he thought of it the angrier he grew. He remembered also how his father said: “I see what a scoundrel you will turn out. I know you will. You are sure to become a cheat, if you go on like that.” He had certainly forgotten how he felt when he was young! “What crime have I committed, I wonder? I wanted to go to the theatre, and having no money borrowed some from Petia Grouchetsky. Was that so very wicked of me? Another father would have been sorry for me; would have asked how it all happened; whereas he just called me names. He never thinks of anything but himself. When it is he who has not got something he wants—that is a different matter! Then all the house is upset by his shouts. And I—I am a scoundrel, a cheat, he says. No, I don’t love him, although he is my father. It may be wrong, but I hate him.”

He spent almost two hours with his grammar and writing books without understanding anything in front of him; then he got up and started pacing the room, trying to remember everything his father had said to him. The insults thrown at him, and most painfully, his father’s angry face, were as vivid in his mind as if he was seeing and hearing them all over again. “Silly boy! You deserve a good beating!” And the more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He also remembered how his father said, “I see what a scoundrel you’ll become. I know you will. You’re bound to turn into a cheat if you keep this up.” He definitely forgot how he felt when he was younger! “What crime have I committed, I wonder? I wanted to go to the theater, and having no money, I borrowed some from Petia Grouchetsky. Was that really so terrible? Another father would have felt sorry for me; would have asked what happened; while he just called me names. He never thinks about anyone but himself. When he doesn’t get something he wants—that’s a whole different story! Then the whole house is in chaos from his yelling. And me—I’m the scoundrel, the cheat, he says. No, I don’t love him, even though he’s my father. It might be wrong, but I hate him.”

There was a knock at the door. The servant brought a letter—a message from his friend. “They want an answer,” said the servant.

There was a knock at the door. The servant brought a letter—a message from his friend. “They need a response,” said the servant.

The letter ran as follows: “I ask you now for the third time to pay me back the six roubles you have borrowed; you are trying to avoid me. That is not the way an honest man ought to behave. Will you please send the amount by my messenger? I am myself in a frightful fix. Can you not get the money somewhere?—Yours, according to whether you send the money or not, with scorn, or love, Grouchetsky.”

The letter read: “I'm asking you for the third time to pay me back the six roubles you borrowed; you seem to be avoiding me. That’s not how an honest person should act. Could you please send the money with my messenger? I’m really in a terrible situation. Can't you find the money somewhere?—Yours, depending on whether you send the money or not, with scorn or love, Grouchetsky.”

“There we have it! Such a pig! Could he not wait a while? I will have another try.”

“There we have it! What a pig! Couldn't he wait a bit? I'll give it another shot.”

Mitia went to his mother. This was his last hope. His mother was very kind, and hardly ever refused him anything. She would probably have helped him this time also out of his trouble, but she was in great anxiety: her younger child, Petia, a boy of two, had fallen ill. She got angry with Mitia for rushing so noisily into the nursery, and refused him almost without listening to what he had to say. Mitia muttered something to himself and turned to go. The mother felt sorry for him. “Wait, Mitia,” she said; “I have not got the money you want now, but I will get it for you to-morrow.”

Mitia went to see his mother. This was his last chance. His mom was really nice and almost never said no to him. She would have probably helped him out this time too, but she was really anxious: her younger child, Petia, a two-year-old boy, was sick. She got upset with Mitia for barging so noisily into the nursery and barely listened to what he had to say before refusing him. Mitia mumbled to himself and turned to leave. His mother felt bad for him. “Wait, Mitia,” she said; “I don’t have the money you need right now, but I’ll get it for you tomorrow.”

But Mitia was still raging against his father.

But Mitia was still angry with his father.

“What is the use of having it to-morrow, when I want it to-day? I am going to see a friend. That is all I have got to say.”

“What’s the point of having it tomorrow when I need it today? I’m going to see a friend. That’s all I have to say.”

He went out, banging the door. . . .

He stormed out, slamming the door. . . .

“Nothing else is left to me. He will tell me how to pawn my watch,” he thought, touching his watch in his pocket.

“Nothing else is left for me. He’ll tell me how to pawn my watch,” he thought, feeling the watch in his pocket.

Mitia went to his room, took the coupon and the watch from the drawer, put on his coat, and went to Mahin.

Mitia went to his room, grabbed the coupon and the watch from the drawer, put on his coat, and headed to Mahin.

II

II

MAHIN was his schoolfellow, his senior, a grown-up young man with a moustache. He gambled, had a large feminine acquaintance, and always had ready cash. He lived with his aunt. Mitia quite realised that Mahin was not a respectable fellow, but when he was in his company he could not help doing what he wished. Mahin was in when Mitia called, and was just preparing to go to the theatre. His untidy room smelt of scented soap and eau-de-Cologne.

MAHIN was his schoolmate, older than him, a young man with a mustache. He was into gambling, had a lot of female friends, and always had cash on hand. He lived with his aunt. Mitia understood that Mahin wasn't a stand-up guy, but whenever he was around him, he found it hard to resist going along with what Mahin wanted. Mahin was home when Mitia stopped by and was getting ready to head out to the theater. His messy room smelled of scented soap and cologne.

“That’s awful, old chap,” said Mahin, when Mitia telling him about his troubles, showed the coupon and the fifty kopeks, and added that he wanted nine roubles more. “We might, of course, go and pawn your watch. But we might do something far better.” And Mahin winked an eye.

"That's terrible, buddy," Mahin said when Mitia told him about his problems, showing the coupon and the fifty kopeks, and added that he needed nine more roubles. "We could definitely go pawn your watch. But we could come up with something way better." And Mahin winked.

“What’s that?”

"What’s that?"

“Something quite simple.” Mahin took the coupon in his hand. “Put ONE before the 2.50 and it will be 12.50.”

“Something really simple.” Mahin took the coupon in his hand. “Just put a 1 before the 2.50 and it will be 12.50.”

“But do such coupons exist?”

"But do those coupons exist?"

“Why, certainly; the thousand roubles notes have coupons of 12.50. I have cashed one in the same way.”

“Of course; the thousand-rouble notes have coupons of 12.50. I've cashed one in the same way.”

“You don’t say so?”

"Really?"

“Well, yes or no?” asked Mahin, taking the pen and smoothing the coupon with the fingers of his left hand.

“Well, yes or no?” Mahin asked, grabbing the pen and smoothing out the coupon with his left hand.

“But it is wrong.”

"But that's not right."

“Nonsense!”

“That's ridiculous!”

“Nonsense, indeed,” thought Mitia, and again his father’s hard words came back to his memory. “Scoundrel! As you called me that, I might as well be it.” He looked into Mahin’s face. Mahin looked at him, smiling with perfect ease.

“Nonsense, really,” thought Mitia, and once more his father’s harsh words replayed in his mind. “Scoundrel! If you’re calling me that, I might as well be one.” He looked at Mahin’s face. Mahin looked back at him, smiling with complete calm.

“Well?” he said.

“Well?” he asked.

“All right. I don’t mind.”

“Okay. I don’t mind.”

Mahin carefully wrote the unit in front of 2.50.

Mahin carefully wrote the unit in front of 2.50.

“Now let us go to the shop across the road; they sell photographers’ materials there. I just happen to want a frame—for this young person here.” He took out of his pocket a photograph of a young lady with large eyes, luxuriant hair, and an uncommonly well-developed bust.

“Now let’s head to the shop across the street; they sell photography supplies there. I just need a frame—for this young person here.” He pulled out a photograph of a young woman with big eyes, lush hair, and an unusually well-proportioned figure.

“Is she not sweet? Eh?”

"Isn't she sweet? Right?"

“Yes, yes . . . of course . . .”

“Yes, yes . . . of course . . .”

“Well, you see.—But let us go.”

“Well, you see. But let’s go.”

Mahin took his coat, and they left the house.

Mahin grabbed his coat, and they walked out of the house.

III

III

THE two boys, having rung the door-bell, entered the empty shop, which had shelves along the walls and photographic appliances on them, together with show-cases on the counters. A plain woman, with a kind face, came through the inner door and asked from behind the counter what they required.

The two boys rang the doorbell and walked into the empty shop, which had shelves along the walls and photography equipment on them, along with display cases on the counters. A plain woman with a friendly face came through the inner door and asked from behind the counter what they needed.

“A nice frame, if you please, madam.”

"A nice frame, please."

“At what price?” asked the woman; she wore mittens on her swollen fingers with which she rapidly handled picture-frames of different shapes.

“At what cost?” asked the woman; she wore mittens on her puffy fingers with which she quickly manipulated picture frames of various shapes.

“These are fifty kopeks each; and these are a little more expensive. There is rather a pretty one, of quite a new style; one rouble and twenty kopeks.”

“These are fifty kopecks each; and these are a bit more expensive. There’s a rather nice one, in a really new style; one ruble and twenty kopecks.”

“All right, I will have this. But could not you make it cheaper? Let us say one rouble.”

"Okay, I'll take this. But couldn’t you make it cheaper? How about one rouble?"

“We don’t bargain in our shop,” said the shopkeeper with a dignified air.

“We don’t negotiate in our store,” said the shopkeeper with a dignified demeanor.

“Well, I will take it,” said Mahin, and put the coupon on the counter. “Wrap up the frame and give me change. But please be quick. We must be off to the theatre, and it is getting late.”

“Well, I’ll take it,” Mahin said, placing the coupon on the counter. “Wrap up the frame and give me my change. But please hurry. We need to get to the theater, and it’s getting late.”

“You have plenty of time,” said the shopkeeper, examining the coupon very closely because of her shortsightedness.

“You have plenty of time,” said the shopkeeper, looking closely at the coupon due to her poor eyesight.

“It will look lovely in that frame, don’t you think so?” said Mahin, turning to Mitia.

“It’ll look great in that frame, don’t you think?” Mahin asked, turning to Mitia.

“Have you no small change?” asked the shop-woman.

“Do you have any spare change?” asked the shopkeeper.

“I am sorry, I have not. My father gave me that, so I have to cash it.”

"I'm sorry, I haven't. My dad gave me that, so I need to cash it."

“But surely you have one rouble twenty?”

“But you definitely have one rouble twenty, right?”

“I have only fifty kopeks in cash. But what are you afraid of? You don’t think, I suppose, that we want to cheat you and give you bad money?”

“I only have fifty kopecks in cash. But what are you worried about? You don’t think, do you, that we want to scam you and give you counterfeit money?”

“Oh, no; I don’t mean anything of the sort.”

“Oh, no; I don’t mean anything like that.”

“You had better give it to me back. We will cash it somewhere else.”

“You should give it back to me. We can cash it somewhere else.”

“How much have I to pay you back? Eleven and something.”

“How much do I owe you? Eleven and change.”

She made a calculation on the counter, opened the desk, took out a ten-roubles note, looked for change and added to the sum six twenty-kopeks coins and two five-kopek pieces.

She did some math on the counter, opened the drawer, took out a ten-rouble note, looked for change, and added six twenty-kopeck coins and two five-kopek coins to the total.

“Please make a parcel of the frame,” said Mahin, taking the money in a leisurely fashion.

“Please wrap up the frame,” said Mahin, taking the money casually.

“Yes, sir.” She made a parcel and tied it with a string.

“Yes, sir.” She wrapped it up and tied it with a string.

Mitia only breathed freely when the door bell rang behind them, and they were again in the street.

Mitia only relaxed when the doorbell rang behind them, and they were back out on the street.

“There are ten roubles for you, and let me have the rest. I will give it back to you.”

“Here are ten roubles for you, and let me keep the rest. I’ll pay you back.”

Mahin went off to the theatre, and Mitia called on Grouchetsky to repay the money he had borrowed from him.

Mahin headed to the theater, and Mitia visited Grouchetsky to pay back the money he had borrowed from him.

IV

IV

AN hour after the boys were gone Eugene Mihailovich, the owner of the shop, came home, and began to count his receipts.

An hour after the boys left, Eugene Mihailovich, the shop owner, came home and started counting his receipts.

“Oh, you clumsy fool! Idiot that you are!” he shouted, addressing his wife, after having seen the coupon and noticed the forgery.

“Oh, you clumsy fool! What an idiot you are!” he shouted, looking at his wife after seeing the coupon and realizing it was a forgery.

“But I have often seen you, Eugene, accepting coupons in payment, and precisely twelve rouble ones,” retorted his wife, very humiliated, grieved, and all but bursting into tears. “I really don’t know how they contrived to cheat me,” she went on. “They were pupils of the school, in uniform. One of them was quite a handsome boy, and looked so comme il faut.”

“But I’ve often seen you, Eugene, taking coupons as payment, and exactly twelve ruble ones,” his wife snapped back, feeling very humiliated, upset, and close to tears. “I really don’t know how they managed to trick me,” she continued. “They were students from the school, in uniform. One of them was a really handsome boy and looked so proper.”

“A comme il faut fool, that is what you are!” The husband went on scolding her, while he counted the cash. . . . When I accept coupons, I see what is written on them. And you probably looked only at the boys’ pretty faces. “You had better behave yourself in your old age.”

“A proper fool, that’s what you are!” The husband continued to scold her as he counted the cash. . . . When I take coupons, I actually read what’s on them. And you probably just looked at the boys’ pretty faces. “You’d better get your act together in your old age.”

His wife could not stand this, and got into a fury.

His wife couldn't take it anymore and flew into a rage.

“That is just like you men! Blaming everybody around you. But when it is you who lose fifty-four roubles at cards—that is of no consequence in your eyes.”

"That's just like you guys! Blaming everyone else around you. But when you lose fifty-four roubles at cards—that doesn't matter to you at all."

“That is a different matter

That's a different issue.

“I don’t want to talk to you,” said his wife, and went to her room. There she began to remind herself that her family was opposed to her marriage, thinking her present husband far below her in social rank, and that it was she who insisted on marrying him. Then she went on thinking of the child she had lost, and how indifferent her husband had been to their loss. She hated him so intensely at that moment that she wished for his death. Her wish frightened her, however, and she hurriedly began to dress and left the house. When her husband came from the shop to the inner rooms of their flat she was gone. Without waiting for him she had dressed and gone off to friends—a teacher of French in the school, a Russified Pole, and his wife—who had invited her and her husband to a party in their house that evening.

“I don’t want to talk to you,” his wife said, and went to her room. There, she started reminding herself that her family was against her marriage, believing her current husband was beneath her in social status, and that it was she who insisted on marrying him. Then she thought about the child she had lost and how indifferent her husband had been to their loss. She hated him so deeply at that moment that she wished for his death. However, the intensity of her wish frightened her, so she quickly got dressed and left the house. When her husband returned from the shop to the inner rooms of their apartment, she was gone. Without waiting for him, she had dressed and gone off to friends—a French teacher at the school, a Russified Pole, and his wife—who had invited her and her husband to a party at their place that evening.

V

V

THE guests at the party had tea and cakes offered to them, and sat down after that to play whist at a number of card-tables.

The guests at the party were served tea and cakes, and then they sat down to play whist at several card tables.

The partners of Eugene Mihailovich’s wife were the host himself, an officer, and an old and very stupid lady in a wig, a widow who owned a music-shop; she loved playing cards and played remarkably well. But it was Eugene Mihailovich’s wife who was the winner all the time. The best cards were continually in her hands. At her side she had a plate with grapes and a pear and was in the best of spirits.

The partners of Eugene Mihailovich’s wife were the host himself, an officer, and an old and very foolish lady in a wig, a widow who owned a music shop; she enjoyed playing cards and played exceptionally well. But it was Eugene Mihailovich’s wife who always won. The best cards were constantly in her hands. Next to her, she had a plate with grapes and a pear and was in great spirits.

“And Eugene Mihailovich? Why is he so late?” asked the hostess, who played at another table.

“And Eugene Mihailovich? Why is he so late?” asked the hostess, who was at another table.

“Probably busy settling accounts,” said Eugene Mihailovich’s wife. “He has to pay off the tradesmen, to get in firewood.” The quarrel she had with her husband revived in her memory; she frowned, and her hands, from which she had not taken off the mittens, shook with fury against him.

“Probably busy settling accounts,” said Eugene Mihailovich’s wife. “He has to pay off the tradesmen and get firewood.” The argument she had with her husband came back to her mind; she frowned, and her hands, still in her mittens, shook with anger at him.

“Oh, there he is.—We have just been speaking of you,” said the hostess to Eugene Mihailovich, who came in at that very moment. “Why are you so late?”

“Oh, there you are.—We were just talking about you,” said the hostess to Eugene Mihailovich, who walked in right then. “Why are you so late?”

“I was busy,” answered Eugene Mihailovich, in a gay voice, rubbing his hands. And to his wife’s surprise he came to her side and said,—“You know, I managed to get rid of the coupon.”

“I was busy,” replied Eugene Mihailovich, cheerfully rubbing his hands. To his wife’s surprise, he came over to her and said, “You know, I managed to get rid of the coupon.”

“No! You don’t say so!”

“No way! You can’t be serious!”

“Yes, I used it to pay for a cartload of firewood I bought from a peasant.”

“Yeah, I used it to pay for a cart full of firewood I bought from a farmer.”

And Eugene Mihailovich related with great indignation to the company present—his wife adding more details to his narrative—how his wife had been cheated by two unscrupulous schoolboys.

And Eugene Mihailovich shared with a lot of anger with those present—his wife providing more details to his story—how she had been deceived by two dishonest schoolboys.

“Well, and now let us sit down to work,” he said, taking his place at one of the whist-tables when his turn came, and beginning to shuffle the cards.

“Well, now let's sit down to work,” he said, taking his place at one of the whist tables when it was his turn, and starting to shuffle the cards.

VI

VI

EUGENE MIHAILOVICH had actually used the coupon to buy firewood from the peasant Ivan Mironov, who had thought of setting up in business on the seventeen roubles he possessed. He hoped in this way to earn another eight roubles, and with the twenty-five roubles thus amassed he intended to buy a good strong horse, which he would want in the spring for work in the fields and for driving on the roads, as his old horse was almost played out.

Eugene Mikhailovich had actually used the coupon to buy firewood from the peasant Ivan Mironov, who had considered starting a business with the seventeen roubles he had. He hoped to earn an additional eight roubles this way, and with the twenty-five roubles he would have, he planned to buy a strong horse, which he would need in the spring for working in the fields and driving on the roads, since his old horse was nearly worn out.

Ivan Mironov’s commercial method consisted in buying from the stores a cord of wood and dividing it into five cartloads, and then driving about the town, selling each of these at the price the stores charged for a quarter of a cord. That unfortunate day Ivan Mironov drove out very early with half a cartload, which he soon sold. He loaded up again with another cartload which he hoped to sell, but he looked in vain for a customer; no one would buy it. It was his bad luck all that day to come across experienced towns-people, who knew all the tricks of the peasants in selling firewood, and would not believe that he had actually brought the wood from the country as he assured them. He got hungry, and felt cold in his ragged woollen coat. It was nearly below zero when evening came on; his horse which he had treated without mercy, hoping soon to sell it to the knacker’s yard, refused to move a step. So Ivan Mironov was quite ready to sell his firewood at a loss when he met Eugene Mihailovich, who was on his way home from the tobacconist.

Ivan Mironov’s business method involved buying a cord of wood from the stores, splitting it into five cartloads, and then driving around town, selling each load for the same price the stores charged for a quarter of a cord. On that unfortunate day, Ivan Mironov went out early with half a cartload, which he quickly sold. He loaded up again with another cartload he hoped to sell, but found no customers; no one would buy it. That day, he had the bad luck of encountering savvy townspeople who knew all the tricks of peasants selling firewood and didn’t believe him when he claimed he had really brought the wood from the countryside. He grew hungry and felt cold in his ragged wool coat. It was nearly freezing by the time evening came; his horse, which he had pushed hard, hoping to soon sell it for slaughter, refused to move at all. So, Ivan Mironov was ready to sell his firewood at a loss when he ran into Eugene Mihailovich, who was on his way home from the tobacconist.

“Buy my cartload of firewood, sir. I will give it to you cheap. My poor horse is tired, and can’t go any farther.”

“Buy my full load of firewood, sir. I’ll sell it to you for a good price. My poor horse is exhausted and can’t go any further.”

“Where do you come from?”

“Where are you from?”

“From the country, sir. This firewood is from our place. Good dry wood, I can assure you.”

"From the countryside, sir. This firewood is from our area. Good, dry wood, I can promise you."

“Good wood indeed! I know your tricks. Well, what is your price?”

“Great wood for sure! I see your game. So, what's your price?”

Ivan Mironov began by asking a high price, but reduced it once, and finished by selling the cartload for just what it had cost him.

Ivan Mironov started by asking for a high price, but lowered it once, and ended up selling the cartload for exactly what he paid for it.

“I’m giving it to you cheap, just to please you, sir.—Besides, I am glad it is not a long way to your house,” he added.

“I’m giving it to you at a good price, just to make you happy, sir.—Also, I’m glad it’s not far to your house,” he added.

Eugene Mihailovich did not bargain very much. He did not mind paying a little more, because he was delighted to think he could make use of the coupon and get rid of it. With great difficulty Ivan Mironov managed at last, by pulling the shafts himself, to drag his cart into the courtyard, where he was obliged to unload the firewood unaided and pile it up in the shed. The yard-porter was out. Ivan Mironov hesitated at first to accept the coupon, but Eugene Mihailovich insisted, and as he looked a very important person the peasant at last agreed.

Eugene Mihailovich didn’t negotiate much. He didn’t mind paying a little extra because he was happy to think he could use the coupon and get rid of it. With great difficulty, Ivan Mironov finally managed to pull his cart into the courtyard, where he had to unload the firewood by himself and stack it in the shed. The yard porter was out. Ivan Mironov hesitated at first to accept the coupon, but Eugene Mihailovich insisted, and since he looked very important, the peasant eventually agreed.

He went by the backstairs to the servants’ room, crossed himself before the ikon, wiped his beard which was covered with icicles, turned up the skirts of his coat, took out of his pocket a leather purse, and out of the purse eight roubles and fifty kopeks, and handed the change to Eugene Mihailovich. Carefully folding the coupon, he put it in the purse. Then, according to custom, he thanked the gentleman for his kindness, and, using the whip-handle instead of the lash, he belaboured the half-frozen horse that he had doomed to an early death, and betook himself to a public-house.

He went up the back stairs to the staff room, crossed himself in front of the icon, wiped his beard that was covered in icicles, lifted up the hem of his coat, took out a leather wallet from his pocket, pulled out eight roubles and fifty kopeks, and handed the change to Eugene Mihailovich. Carefully folding the receipt, he tucked it into the wallet. Then, following tradition, he thanked the gentleman for his generosity, and instead of using the whip, he hit the half-frozen horse that he had sentenced to an early death, and made his way to a pub.

Arriving there, Ivan Mironov called for vodka and tea for which he paid eight kopeks. Comfortable and warm after the tea, he chatted in the very best of spirits with a yard-porter who was sitting at his table. Soon he grew communicative and told his companion all about the conditions of his life. He told him he came from the village Vassilievsky, twelve miles from town, and also that he had his allotment of land given to him by his family, as he wanted to live apart from his father and his brothers; that he had a wife and two children; the elder boy went to school, and did not yet help him in his work. He also said he lived in lodgings and intended going to the horse-fair the next day to look for a good horse, and, may be, to buy one. He went on to state that he had now nearly twenty-five roubles—only one rouble short—and that half of it was a coupon. He took the coupon out of his purse to show to his new friend. The yard-porter was an illiterate man, but he said he had had such coupons given him by lodgers to change; that they were good; but that one might also chance on forged ones; so he advised the peasant, for the sake of security, to change it at once at the counter. Ivan Mironov gave the coupon to the waiter and asked for change. The waiter, however, did not bring the change, but came back with the manager, a bald-headed man with a shining face, who was holding the coupon in his fat hand.

When he arrived, Ivan Mironov ordered vodka and tea, which cost him eight kopeks. Feeling comfortable and warm after the tea, he chatted in a great mood with a yard porter who was sitting at his table. Before long, he opened up and shared all about his life. He mentioned that he came from the village of Vassilievsky, twelve miles from town, and that his family had given him his piece of land because he wanted to live separately from his father and brothers. He talked about his wife and two kids, noting that his older son was in school and wasn’t yet helping him with work. He also said he was renting a place and planned to go to the horse fair the next day to look for a good horse, maybe even buy one. He added that he had nearly twenty-five roubles—just one rouble short—and that half of it was a coupon. He pulled the coupon from his purse to show his new friend. The yard porter, who couldn’t read, mentioned that he had received such coupons from lodgers in the past to exchange; they were good, but sometimes they could be fake, so he advised Ivan to exchange it right away at the counter for safety. Ivan Mironov handed the coupon to the waiter and asked for change. However, the waiter didn’t bring back the change; instead, he returned with the manager, a bald man with a shiny face, who held the coupon in his chubby hand.

“Your money is no good,” he said, showing the coupon, but apparently determined not to give it back.

“Your money isn't worth anything,” he said, holding up the coupon, but clearly set on not returning it.

“The coupon must be all right. I got it from a gentleman.”

“The coupon must be valid. I got it from a guy.”

“It is bad, I tell you. The coupon is forged.”

“It’s bad, I’m telling you. The coupon is fake.”

“Forged? Give it back to me.”

“Forged? Hand it over to me.”

“I will not. You fellows have got to be punished for such tricks. Of course, you did it yourself—you and some of your rascally friends.”

“I won’t. You guys need to be punished for those pranks. Of course, you did it yourself—you and some of your shady friends.”

“Give me the money. What right have you—”

“Give me the money. What right do you have—”

“Sidor! Call a policeman,” said the barman to the waiter. Ivan Mironov was rather drunk, and in that condition was hard to manage. He seized the manager by the collar and began to shout.

“Sidor! Call a cop,” the barman said to the waiter. Ivan Mironov was pretty drunk, and it was tough to handle him in that state. He grabbed the manager by the collar and started yelling.

“Give me back my money, I say. I will go to the gentleman who gave it to me. I know where he lives.”

“Give me my money back, I say. I’ll go to the guy who gave it to me. I know where he lives.”

The manager had to struggle with all his force to get loose from Ivan Mironov, and his shirt was torn,—“Oh, that’s the way you behave! Get hold of him.”

The manager had to fight with all his strength to break free from Ivan Mironov, and his shirt was ripped, —“Oh, this is how you act! Grab him.”

The waiter took hold of Ivan Mironov; at that moment the policeman arrived. Looking very important, he inquired what had happened, and unhesitatingly gave his orders:

The waiter grabbed Ivan Mironov; just then the policeman showed up. Acting all serious, he asked what was going on and confidently gave his orders:

“Take him to the police-station.”

“Take him to the police station.”

As to the coupon, the policeman put it in his pocket; Ivan Mironov, together with his horse, was brought to the nearest station.

As for the coupon, the cop put it in his pocket; Ivan Mironov, along with his horse, was taken to the nearest station.

VII

VII

IVAN MIRONOV had to spend the night in the police-station, in the company of drunkards and thieves. It was noon of the next day when he was summoned to the police officer; put through a close examination, and sent in the care of a policeman to Eugene Mihailovich’s shop. Ivan Mironov remembered the street and the house.

IVAN MIRONOV had to spend the night in the police station, surrounded by drunks and thieves. It was noon the next day when he was called in to see the police officer, questioned closely, and then sent with a policeman to Eugene Mihailovich’s shop. Ivan Mironov remembered the street and the building.

The policeman asked for the shopkeeper, showed him the coupon and confronted him with Ivan Mironov, who declared that he had received the coupon in that very place. Eugene Mihailovich at once assumed a very severe and astonished air.

The policeman asked for the shopkeeper, showed him the coupon, and confronted him with Ivan Mironov, who claimed that he had received the coupon right there. Eugene Mihailovich immediately took on a very serious and shocked expression.

“You are mad, my good fellow,” he said. “I have never seen this man before in my life,” he added, addressing the policeman.

“You're crazy, my good man,” he said. “I've never seen this guy before in my life,” he added, speaking to the policeman.

“It is a sin, sir,” said Ivan Mironov. “Think of the hour when you will die.”

“It’s a sin, sir,” said Ivan Mironov. “Think about the moment when you will die.”

“Why, you must be dreaming! You have sold your firewood to some one else,” said Eugene Mihailovich. “But wait a minute. I will go and ask my wife whether she bought any firewood yesterday.” Eugene Mihailovich left them and immediately called the yard-porter Vassily, a strong, handsome, quick, cheerful, well-dressed man.

“Are you serious? You sold your firewood to someone else,” said Eugene Mihailovich. “Hold on. I’ll go ask my wife if she bought any firewood yesterday.” Eugene Mihailovich left them and quickly called over the yard porter Vassily, a strong, handsome, friendly, well-dressed guy.

He told Vassily that if any one should inquire where the last supply of firewood was bought, he was to say they’d got it from the stores, and not from a peasant in the street.

He told Vassily that if anyone asked where they got the last supply of firewood, he should say they got it from the stores, not from a peasant in the street.

“A peasant has come,” he said to Vassily, “who has declared to the police that I gave him a forged coupon. He is a fool and talks nonsense, but you, are a clever man. Mind you say that we always get the firewood from the stores. And, by the way, I’ve been thinking some time of giving you money to buy a new jacket,” added Eugene Mihailovich, and gave the man five roubles. Vassily looking with pleasure first at the five rouble note, then at Eugene Mihailovich’s face, shook his head and smiled.

“A peasant has come,” he told Vassily, “who has reported to the police that I gave him a fake coupon. He’s an idiot and talking nonsense, but you’re a smart guy. Make sure to say that we always get the firewood from the storage. Oh, and by the way, I’ve been thinking for a while about giving you some money to buy a new jacket,” added Eugene Mihailovich as he handed the man five roubles. Vassily looked happily first at the five-rouble note, then at Eugene Mihailovich’s face, shook his head, and smiled.

“I know, those peasant folks have no brains. Ignorance, of course. Don’t you be uneasy. I know what I have to say.”

“I know, those country folks just don’t get it. It’s all ignorance, of course. Don’t worry. I know what I need to say.”

Ivan Mironov, with tears in his eyes, implored Eugene Mihailovich over and over again to acknowledge the coupon he had given him, and the yard-porter to believe what he said, but it proved quite useless; they both insisted that they had never bought firewood from a peasant in the street. The policeman brought Ivan Mironov back to the police-station, and he was charged with forging the coupon. Only after taking the advice of a drunken office clerk in the same cell with him, and bribing the police officer with five roubles, did Ivan Mironov get out of jail, without the coupon, and with only seven roubles left out of the twenty-five he had the day before.

Ivan Mironov, with tears in his eyes, kept begging Eugene Mihailovich to recognize the coupon he had given him, and for the yard-porter to believe him, but it was all in vain; they both insisted they had never bought firewood from a street vendor. The policeman took Ivan Mironov back to the station, where he was charged with forgery of the coupon. It was only after he took the advice of a drunken office clerk sharing his cell and bribed the police officer with five roubles that Ivan Mironov was released from jail, without the coupon, and with only seven roubles left out of the twenty-five he had the day before.

Of these seven roubles he spent three in the public-house and came home to his wife dead drunk, with a bruised and swollen face.

Of the seven roubles, he spent three at the bar and came home to find his wife completely drunk, with a bruised and swollen face.

His wife was expecting a child, and felt very ill. She began to scold her husband; he pushed her away, and she struck him. Without answering a word he lay down on the plank and began to weep bitterly.

His wife was pregnant and felt really sick. She started to yell at her husband; he pushed her away, and she hit him. Without saying a word, he lay down on the board and began to cry heavily.

Not till the next day did he tell his wife what had actually happened. She believed him at once, and thoroughly cursed the dastardly rich man who had cheated Ivan. He was sobered now, and remembering the advice a workman had given him, with whom he had many a drink the day before, decided to go to a lawyer and tell him of the wrong the owner of the photograph shop had done him.

Not until the next day did he tell his wife what really happened. She believed him immediately and completely cursed the deceitful rich man who had cheated Ivan. He was now more serious and, remembering the advice a worker had given him after they had shared a few drinks the day before, decided to go to a lawyer and tell him about the wrongdoing of the owner of the photo shop.

VIII

VIII

THE lawyer consented to take proceedings on behalf of Ivan Mironov, not so much for the sake of the fee, as because he believed the peasant, and was revolted by the wrong done to him.

THE lawyer agreed to take legal action for Ivan Mironov, not just for the money but because he believed the peasant and was disgusted by the injustice done to him.

Both parties appeared in the court when the case was tried, and the yard-porter Vassily was summoned as witness. They repeated in the court all they had said before to the police officials. Ivan Mironov again called to his aid the name of the Divinity, and reminded the shopkeeper of the hour of death. Eugene Mihailovich, although quite aware of his wickedness, and the risks he was running, despite the rebukes of his conscience, could not now change his testimony, and went on calmly to deny all the allegations made against him.

Both parties showed up in court for the trial, and the yard-porter Vassily was called as a witness. They repeated everything they had told the police earlier. Ivan Mironov once again invoked the name of God and reminded the shopkeeper of the time of death. Eugene Mihailovich, fully aware of his wrongdoing and the risks he was facing, couldn’t change his story despite his guilty conscience, and continued to calmly deny all the accusations against him.

The yard-porter Vassily had received another ten roubles from his master, and, quite unperturbed, asserted with a smile that he did not know anything about Ivan Mironov. And when he was called upon to take the oath, he overcame his inner qualms, and repeated with assumed ease the terms of the oath, read to him by the old priest appointed to the court. By the holy Cross and the Gospel, he swore that he spoke the whole truth.

The yard worker Vassily had gotten another ten rubles from his boss, and, completely unfazed, he smiled and claimed he didn’t know anything about Ivan Mironov. When he was asked to take the oath, he pushed through his doubts and casually repeated the words of the oath that the old priest at the court read to him. By the holy Cross and the Gospel, he swore that he was telling the whole truth.

The case was decided against Ivan Mironov, who was sentenced to pay five roubles for expenses. This sum Eugene Mihailovich generously paid for him. Before dismissing Ivan Mironov, the judge severely admonished him, saying he ought to take care in the future not to accuse respectable people, and that he also ought to be thankful that he was not forced to pay the costs, and that he had escaped a prosecution for slander, for which he would have been condemned to three months’ imprisonment.

The case was ruled against Ivan Mironov, who was ordered to pay five roubles in expenses. Eugene Mihailovich kindly covered this amount for him. Before letting Ivan go, the judge sternly warned him that he should be more careful in the future about accusing upstanding people, and that he should be grateful he wasn’t made to pay the costs, as well as that he avoided a slander prosecution, which could have resulted in three months in jail.

“I offer my humble thanks,” said Ivan Mironov; and, shaking his head, left the court with a heavy sigh.

“I offer my sincere thanks,” said Ivan Mironov; and, shaking his head, left the court with a heavy sigh.

The whole thing seemed to have ended well for Eugene Mihailovich and the yard-porter Vassily. But only in appearance. Something had happened which was not noticed by any one, but which was much more important than all that had been exposed to view.

The whole situation seemed to have turned out fine for Eugene Mihailovich and the yard-porter Vassily. But it was just a façade. Something had occurred that no one noticed, but it was far more significant than anything that had been revealed.

Vassily had left his village and settled in town over two years ago. As time went on he sent less and less money to his father, and he did not ask his wife, who remained at home, to join him. He was in no need of her; he could in town have as many wives as he wished, and much better ones too than that clumsy, village-bred woman. Vassily, with each recurring year, became more and more familiar with the ways of the town people, forgetting the conventions of a country life. There everything was so vulgar, so grey, so poor and untidy. Here, in town, all seemed on the contrary so refined, nice, clean, and rich; so orderly too. And he became more and more convinced that people in the country live just like wild beasts, having no idea of what life is, and that only life in town is real. He read books written by clever writers, and went to the performances in the Peoples’ Palace. In the country, people would not see such wonders even in dreams. In the country old men say: “Obey the law, and live with your wife; work; don’t eat too much; don’t care for finery,” while here, in town, all the clever and learned people—those, of course, who know what in reality the law is—only pursue their own pleasures. And they are the better for it.

Vassily had left his village and moved to the city over two years ago. As time passed, he sent less and less money to his father, and he didn’t ask his wife, who stayed back home, to join him. He didn’t need her; in the city, he could have as many wives as he wanted, and much better ones than that awkward, village-bred woman. With each passing year, Vassily became more and more accustomed to the ways of the city folks, forgetting the customs of rural life. Everything back there felt so crude, dull, poor, and messy. Here in the city, everything seemed so sophisticated, nice, clean, and wealthy; so organized too. He grew increasingly convinced that people in the countryside live like wild animals, completely clueless about what life really is, and that only life in the city is genuine. He read books by smart authors and attended shows at the People’s Palace. People in the countryside would never witness such wonders, even in their dreams. In the countryside, old men say: “Follow the law and live with your wife; work hard; don’t eat too much; don’t care for fancy things,” while here in the city, all the smart and educated people—those who actually understand what the law really is—just chase their own pleasures. And they’re better off for it.

Previous to the incident of the forged coupon, Vassily could not actually believe that rich people lived without any moral law. But after that, still more after having perjured himself, and not being the worse for it in spite of his fears—on the contrary, he had gained ten roubles out of it—Vassily became firmly convinced that no moral laws whatever exist, and that the only thing to do is to pursue one’s own interests and pleasures. This he now made his rule in life. He accordingly got as much profit as he could out of purchasing goods for lodgers. But this did not pay all his expenses. Then he took to stealing, whenever chance offered—money and all sorts of valuables. One day he stole a purse full of money from Eugene Mihailovich, but was found out. Eugene Mihailovich did not hand him over to the police, but dismissed him on the spot.

Before the incident with the forged coupon, Vassily really couldn't believe that wealthy people lived without any moral code. But after that, especially after he committed perjury and didn't face any consequences—actually, he ended up with an extra ten roubles from it—Vassily became fully convinced that no moral laws existed and that the only thing that mattered was pursuing one's own interests and pleasures. This became his guiding principle in life. He tried to make as much profit as he could by buying goods for lodgers. But this didn't cover all his expenses. So, he started stealing whenever the opportunity arose—taking money and all kinds of valuables. One day, he stole a purse full of cash from Eugene Mihailovich but ended up getting caught. Eugene Mihailovich didn’t call the police, but he fired him on the spot.

Vassily had no wish whatever to return home to his village, and remained in Moscow with his sweetheart, looking out for a new job. He got one as yard-porter at a grocer’s, but with only small wages. The next day after he had entered that service he was caught stealing bags. The grocer did not call in the police, but gave him a good thrashing and turned him out. After that he could not find work. The money he had left was soon gone; he had to sell all his clothes and went about nearly in rags. His sweetheart left him. But notwithstanding, he kept up his high spirits, and when the spring came he started to walk home.

Vassily had no desire to go back to his village, so he stayed in Moscow with his girlfriend, looking for a new job. He found one as a yard porter at a grocery store, but the pay was low. The day after he started that job, he was caught stealing bags. The grocer didn’t call the police but gave him a good beating and kicked him out. After that, he couldn’t find work. His remaining money ran out quickly; he had to sell all his clothes and ended up wearing almost nothing. His girlfriend left him. Despite all this, he kept his spirits up, and when spring came, he decided to walk home.

IX

IX

PETER NIKOLAEVICH SVENTIZKY, a short man in black spectacles (he had weak eyes, and was threatened with complete blindness), got up, as was his custom, at dawn of day, had a cup of tea, and putting on his short fur coat trimmed with astrachan, went to look after the work on his estate.

PETER NIKOLAEVICH SVENTIZKY, a short man in black glasses (he had weak eyesight and was at risk of going completely blind), got up, as he usually did, at dawn, had a cup of tea, and, putting on his short fur coat trimmed with astrakhan, went to check on the work at his estate.

Peter Nikolaevich had been an official in the Customs, and had gained eighteen thousand roubles during his service. About twelve years ago he quitted the service—not quite of his own accord: as a matter of fact he had been compelled to leave—and bought an estate from a young landowner who had dissipated his fortune. Peter Nikolaevich had married at an earlier period, while still an official in the Customs. His wife, who belonged to an old noble family, was an orphan, and was left without money. She was a tall, stoutish, good-looking woman. They had no children. Peter Nikolaevich had considerable practical talents and a strong will. He was the son of a Polish gentleman, and knew nothing about agriculture and land management; but when he acquired an estate of his own, he managed it so well that after fifteen years the waste piece of land, consisting of three hundred acres, became a model estate. All the buildings, from the dwelling-house to the corn stores and the shed for the fire engine were solidly built, had iron roofs, and were painted at the right time. In the tool house carts, ploughs, harrows, stood in perfect order, the harness was well cleaned and oiled. The horses were not very big, but all home-bred, grey, well fed, strong and devoid of blemish.

Peter Nikolaevich had been a customs official and had earned eighteen thousand roubles during his time in service. About twelve years ago, he left the job—not entirely by choice; in fact, he had been forced to resign—and he bought an estate from a young landowner who had squandered his wealth. Peter Nikolaevich had married earlier, while still working as a customs officer. His wife, an orphan from an old noble family, had no money. She was a tall, slightly plump, attractive woman. They had no children. Peter Nikolaevich had strong practical skills and a determined will. He was the son of a Polish gentleman and knew nothing about farming and land management; however, after acquiring his own estate, he managed it so effectively that, after fifteen years, a once-neglected piece of land covering three hundred acres transformed into a model estate. All the buildings, from the main house to the grain stores and the fire engine shed, were solidly constructed, had iron roofs, and were painted promptly. In the tool shed, carts, plows, and harrows were perfectly organized, and the harness was well cleaned and oiled. The horses, although not very large, were all home-bred, gray, well-fed, strong, and without any blemishes.

The threshing machine worked in a roofed barn, the forage was kept in a separate shed, and a paved drain was made from the stables. The cows were home-bred, not very large, but giving plenty of milk; fowls were also kept in the poultry yard, and the hens were of a special kind, laying a great quantity of eggs. In the orchard the fruit trees were well whitewashed and propped on poles to enable them to grow straight. Everything was looked after—solid, clean, and in perfect order. Peter Nikolaevich rejoiced in the perfect condition of his estate, and was proud to have achieved it—not by oppressing the peasants, but, on the contrary, by the extreme fairness of his dealings with them.

The threshing machine operated in a barn with a roof, the feed was stored in a separate shed, and a paved drain connected the stables. The cows were raised on the farm, not very large, but producing a lot of milk; there were also chickens in the poultry yard, and the hens were a special breed that laid a large number of eggs. In the orchard, the fruit trees were well whitewashed and supported with poles to help them grow straight. Everything was well-maintained—solid, clean, and perfectly organized. Peter Nikolaevich took pride in the excellent condition of his estate and was proud to have achieved it—not by exploiting the peasants, but rather through his fair treatment of them.

Among the nobles of his province he belonged to the advanced party, and was more inclined to liberal than conservative views, always taking the side of the peasants against those who were still in favour of serfdom. “Treat them well, and they will be fair to you,” he used to say. Of course, he did not overlook any carelessness on the part of those who worked on his estate, and he urged them on to work if they were lazy; but then he gave them good lodging, with plenty of good food, paid their wages without any delay, and gave them drinks on days of festival.

Among the nobles in his province, he was part of the progressive group and leaned more towards liberal views rather than conservative ones, consistently supporting the peasants against those who still favored serfdom. “Treat them well, and they’ll treat you fairly,” he would say. Naturally, he didn’t ignore any laziness from those working on his estate and encouraged them to be productive if they were slacking off; however, he provided them with comfortable housing, plenty of good food, paid their wages promptly, and offered drinks during festive days.

Walking cautiously on the melting snow—for the time of the year was February—Peter Nikolaevich passed the stables, and made his way to the cottage where his workmen were lodged. It was still dark, the darker because of the dense fog; but the windows of the cottage were lighted. The men had already got up. His intention was to urge them to begin work. He had arranged that they should drive out to the forest and bring back the last supply of firewood he needed before spring.

Walking carefully on the melting snow—it was February—Peter Nikolaevich passed the stables and headed to the cottage where his workers were staying. It was still dark, even darker because of the thick fog; but the windows of the cottage were lit. The men were already awake. He planned to encourage them to start working. He had arranged for them to go out to the forest and bring back the final load of firewood he needed before spring.

“What is that?” he thought, seeing the door of the stable wide open. “Hallo, who is there?”

“What’s that?” he thought, noticing the stable door wide open. “Hello, who’s there?”

No answer. Peter Nikolaevich stepped into the stable. It was dark; the ground was soft under his feet, and the air smelt of dung; on the right side of the door were two loose boxes for a pair of grey horses. Peter Nikolaevich stretched out his hand in their direction—one box was empty. He put out his foot—the horse might have been lying down. But his foot did not touch anything solid. “Where could they have taken the horse?” he thought. They certainly had not harnessed it; all the sledges stood still outside. Peter Nikolaevich went out of the stable.

No answer. Peter Nikolaevich walked into the stable. It was dark; the ground was soft under his feet, and the air smelled of manure; on the right side of the door were two loose stalls for a pair of gray horses. Peter Nikolaevich reached out his hand in their direction—one stall was empty. He extended his foot—the horse might have been lying down. But his foot didn’t touch anything solid. “Where could they have taken the horse?” he wondered. They definitely hadn’t harnessed it; all the sleds were parked outside. Peter Nikolaevich walked out of the stable.

“Stepan, come here!” he called.

“Stepan, come here!” he said.

Stepan was the head of the workmen’s gang. He was just stepping out of the cottage.

Stepan was leading the group of workers. He was just coming out of the cottage.

“Here I am!” he said, in a cheerful voice. “Oh, is that you, Peter Nikolaevich? Our men are coming.”

“Here I am!” he said cheerfully. “Oh, is that you, Peter Nikolaevich? Our guys are on their way.”

“Why is the stable door open?

“Why is the stable door open?

“Is it? I don’t know anything about it. I say, Proshka, bring the lantern!”

“Is it? I don't know anything about it. I say, Proshka, bring the lantern!”

Proshka came with the lantern. They all went to the stable, and Stepan knew at once what had happened.

Proshka arrived with the lantern. They all headed to the stable, and Stepan immediately understood what had happened.

“Thieves have been here, Peter Nikolaevich,” he said. “The lock is broken.”

“Thieves have been here, Peter Nikolaevich,” he said. “The lock is broken.”

“No; you don’t say so!”

"No way; you can't be serious!"

“Yes, the brigands! I don’t see ‘Mashka.’ ‘Hawk’ is here. But ‘Beauty’ is not. Nor yet ‘Dapple-grey.’”

“Yes, the bandits! I don’t see ‘Mashka.’ ‘Hawk’ is here. But ‘Beauty’ isn’t. Neither is ‘Dapple-grey.’”

Three horses had been stolen!

Three horses were stolen!

Peter Nikolaevich did not utter a word at first. He only frowned and took deep breaths.

Peter Nikolaevich didn't say anything at first. He just frowned and took deep breaths.

“Oh,” he said after a while. “If only I could lay hands on them! Who was on guard?”

“Oh,” he said after a while. “If only I could get my hands on them! Who was on watch?”

“Peter. He evidently fell asleep.”

“Peter. He clearly fell asleep.”

Peter Nikolaevich called in the police, and making an appeal to all the authorities, sent his men to track the thieves. But the horses were not to be found.

Peter Nikolaevich called the police and, reaching out to all the authorities, sent his men to track down the thieves. But the horses were nowhere to be found.

“Wicked people,” said Peter Nikolaevich. “How could they! I was always so kind to them. Now, wait! Brigands! Brigands the whole lot of them. I will no longer be kind.”

“Wicked people,” Peter Nikolaevich said. “How could they! I was always so kind to them. Now, just wait! Thieves! All of them are thieves. I will not be kind anymore.”

X

X

IN the meanwhile the horses, the grey ones, had all been disposed of; Mashka was sold to the gipsies for eighteen roubles; Dapple-grey was exchanged for another horse, and passed over to another peasant who lived forty miles away from the estate; and Beauty died on the way. The man who conducted the whole affair was—Ivan Mironov. He had been employed on the estate, and knew all the whereabouts of Peter Nikolaevich. He wanted to get back the money he had lost, and stole the horses for that reason.

In the meantime, the grey horses had all been sold off. Mashka was sold to the gypsies for eighteen roubles; Dapple-grey was traded for another horse and went to a peasant who lived forty miles away from the estate; and Beauty died on the way. The person who handled the entire situation was Ivan Mironov. He had worked on the estate and knew all about Peter Nikolaevich’s affairs. He wanted to recover the money he had lost, which is why he stole the horses.

After his misfortune with the forged coupon, Ivan Mironov took to drink; and all he possessed would have gone on drink if it had not been for his wife, who locked up his clothes, the horses’ collars, and all the rest of what he would otherwise have squandered in public-houses. In his drunken state Ivan Mironov was continually thinking, not only of the man who had wronged him, but of all the rich people who live on robbing the poor. One day he had a drink with some peasants from the suburbs of Podolsk, and was walking home together with them. On the way the peasants, who were completely drunk, told him they had stolen a horse from a peasant’s cottage. Ivan Mironov got angry, and began to abuse the horse-thieves.

After his bad luck with the fake coupon, Ivan Mironov started drinking; and everything he owned would have gone on alcohol if it weren't for his wife, who locked up his clothes, the horses' collars, and everything else he would have wasted in bars. While drunk, Ivan Mironov constantly thought, not just about the man who wronged him, but about all the wealthy people who profit from exploiting the poor. One day, he shared drinks with some peasants from the outskirts of Podolsk and was walking home with them. Along the way, the completely drunk peasants bragged about stealing a horse from a peasant's home. Ivan Mironov got furious and started yelling at the horse thieves.

“What a shame!” he said. “A horse is like a brother to the peasant. And you robbed him of it? It is a great sin, I tell you. If you go in for stealing horses, steal them from the landowners. They are worse than dogs, and deserve anything.”

“What a shame!” he said. “A horse is like a brother to a farmer. And you took it from him? That’s a terrible sin, I’m telling you. If you’re going to steal horses, steal them from the landowners. They’re worse than dogs and deserve whatever they get.”

The talk went on, and the peasants from Podolsk told him that it required a great deal of cunning to steal a horse on an estate.

The conversation continued, and the peasants from Podolsk told him that it took a lot of cleverness to steal a horse from an estate.

“You must know all the ins and outs of the place, and must have somebody on the spot to help you.”

“You need to know all the details of the place and have someone there to assist you.”

Then it occurred to Ivan Mironov that he knew a landowner—Sventizky; he had worked on his estate, and Sventizky, when paying him off, had deducted one rouble and a half for a broken tool. He remembered well the grey horses which he used to drive at Sventizky’s.

Then it occurred to Ivan Mironov that he knew a landowner—Sventizky; he had worked on his estate, and Sventizky, when paying him off, had deducted one rouble and a half for a broken tool. He remembered well the grey horses that he used to drive at Sventizky’s.

Ivan Mironov called on Peter Nikolaevich pretending to ask for employment, but really in order to get the information he wanted. He took precautions to make sure that the watchman was absent, and that the horses were standing in their boxes in the stable. He brought the thieves to the place, and helped them to carry off the three horses.

Ivan Mironov visited Peter Nikolaevich under the guise of looking for a job, but his true intention was to gather the information he needed. He made sure the watchman was not around and that the horses were secured in their stalls in the stable. He led the thieves to the location and assisted them in stealing the three horses.

They divided their gains, and Ivan Mironov returned to his wife with five roubles in his pocket. He had nothing to do at home, having no horse to work in the field, and therefore continued to steal horses in company with professional horse-thieves and gipsies.

They split their earnings, and Ivan Mironov went back to his wife with five roubles in his pocket. He had nothing to do at home, as he didn't have a horse to work in the field, so he kept stealing horses alongside professional horse thieves and gypsies.

XI

XI

PETER NIKOLAEVICH SVENTIZKY did his best to discover who had stolen his horses. He knew somebody on the estate must have helped the thieves, and began to suspect all his staff. He inquired who had slept out that night, and the gang of the working men told him Proshka had not been in the whole night. Proshka, or Prokofy Nikolaevich, was a young fellow who had just finished his military service, handsome, and skilful in all he did; Peter Nikolaevich employed him at times as coachman. The district constable was a friend of Peter Nikolaevich, as were the provincial head of the police, the marshal of the nobility, and also the rural councillor and the examining magistrate. They all came to his house on his saint’s day, drinking the cherry brandy he offered them with pleasure, and eating the nice preserved mushrooms of all kinds to accompany the liqueurs. They all sympathised with him in his trouble and tried to help him.

PETER NIKOLAEVICH SVENTIZKY did his best to figure out who had stolen his horses. He knew someone on the estate must have assisted the thieves and began to suspect all his staff. He asked who had spent the night outside, and the group of workers told him Proshka hadn’t been in all night. Proshka, or Prokofy Nikolaevich, was a young guy who had just completed his military service, was handsome, and was skilled at everything he did; Peter Nikolaevich occasionally hired him as a coachman. The district constable was a friend of Peter Nikolaevich, as were the provincial police chief, the marshal of the nobility, the rural councillor, and the examining magistrate. They all came to his house on his saint’s day, happily drinking the cherry brandy he offered them and enjoying the nice preserved mushrooms of all kinds alongside the liqueurs. They all sympathized with him in his trouble and tried to help.

“You always used to take the side of the peasants,” said the district constable, “and there you are! I was right in saying they are worse than wild beasts. Flogging is the only way to keep them in order. Well, you say it is all Proshka’s doings. Is it not he who was your coachman sometimes?”

“You always used to support the peasants,” said the district constable. “And look at where that got you! I was right when I said they’re worse than wild beasts. The only way to keep them in line is through flogging. So, you claim it’s all Proshka’s fault. Isn’t he the one who used to be your coachman?”

“Yes, that is he.”

“Yes, that’s him.”

“Will you kindly call him?”

"Could you please call him?"

Proshka was summoned before the constable, who began to examine him.

Proshka was called in front of the officer, who started to question him.

“Where were you that night?”

"Where were you that night?"

Proshka pushed back his hair, and his eyes sparkled.

Proshka pushed his hair back, and his eyes gleamed.

“At home.”

"At home."

“How so? All the men say you were not in.”

"How come? All the guys say you weren't home."

“Just as you please, your honour.”

"Whatever you want, your honor."

“My pleasure has nothing to do with the matter. Tell me where you were that night.”

“My enjoyment has nothing to do with this. Just tell me where you were that night.”

“At home.”

"At home."

“Very well. Policeman, bring him to the police-station.”

“Alright. Officer, take him to the police station.”

The reason why Proshka did not say where he had been that night was that he had spent it with his sweetheart, Parasha, and had promised not to give her away. He kept his word. No proofs were discovered against him, and he was soon discharged. But Peter Nikolaevich was convinced that Prokofy had been at the bottom of the whole affair, and began to hate him. One day Proshka bought as usual at the merchant’s two measures of oats. One and a half he gave to the horses, and half a measure he gave back to the merchant; the money for it he spent in drink. Peter Nikolaevich found it out, and charged Prokofy with cheating. The judge sentenced the man to three months’ imprisonment.

The reason Proshka didn’t say where he had been that night was that he spent it with his girlfriend, Parasha, and promised not to reveal her. He kept his promise. No evidence was found against him, and he was released soon after. However, Peter Nikolaevich was convinced that Prokofy was behind the whole thing and began to dislike him. One day, Proshka went to the merchant and, as usual, bought two measures of oats. He fed one and a half to the horses and returned half a measure to the merchant; he spent the money on drinks. Peter Nikolaevich found out and accused Prokofy of cheating. The judge sentenced him to three months in jail.

Prokofy had a rather proud nature, and thought himself superior to others. Prison was a great humiliation for him. He came out of it very depressed; there was nothing more to be proud of in life. And more than that, he felt extremely bitter, not only against Peter Nikolaevich, but against the whole world.

Prokofy had a pretty proud personality and considered himself better than others. Prison was a huge humiliation for him. He came out of it feeling very down; there was nothing left to be proud of in life. On top of that, he felt really bitter, not just towards Peter Nikolaevich, but towards the entire world.

On the whole, as all the people around him noticed, Prokofy became another man after his imprisonment, both careless and lazy; he took to drink, and he was soon caught stealing clothes at some woman’s house, and found himself again in prison.

Overall, as everyone around him noticed, Prokofy became a different man after his time in prison—both indifferent and lethargic. He started drinking, and he was quickly caught stealing clothes from a woman’s house, landing him back in jail.

All that Peter Nikolaevich discovered about his grey horses was the hide of one of them, Beauty, which had been found somewhere on the estate. The fact that the thieves had got off scot-free irritated Peter Nikolaevich still more. He was unable now to speak of the peasants or to look at them without anger. And whenever he could he tried to oppress them.

All Peter Nikolaevich found out about his gray horses was the hide of one of them, Beauty, which had been discovered somewhere on the estate. The fact that the thieves got away without any consequences frustrated Peter Nikolaevich even more. He could no longer talk about the peasants or look at them without feeling angry. Whenever he had the chance, he tried to keep them down.

XII

XII

AFTER having got rid of the coupon, Eugene Mihailovich forgot all about it; but his wife, Maria Vassilievna, could not forgive herself for having been taken in, nor yet her husband for his cruel words. And most of all she was furious against the two boys who had so skilfully cheated her. From the day she had accepted the forged coupon as payment, she looked closely at all the schoolboys who came in her way in the streets. One day she met Mahin, but did not recognise him, for on seeing her he made a face which quite changed his features. But when, a fortnight after the incident with the coupon, she met Mitia Smokovnikov face to face, she knew him at once.

AFTER getting rid of the coupon, Eugene Mihailovich completely forgot about it; however, his wife, Maria Vassilievna, couldn't forgive herself for being fooled, nor could she forgive her husband for his harsh words. Most of all, she was angry with the two boys who had tricked her so cleverly. Since the day she accepted the fake coupon as payment, she scrutinized every schoolboy she encountered on the streets. One day, she ran into Mahin, but didn’t recognize him because he made a face that changed his appearance completely. But when, two weeks after the coupon incident, she came face to face with Mitia Smokovnikov, she recognized him immediately.

She let him pass her, then turned back and followed him, and arriving at his house she made inquiries as to whose son he was. The next day she went to the school and met the divinity instructor, the priest Michael Vedensky, in the hall. He asked her what she wanted. She answered that she wished to see the head of the school. “He is not quite well,” said the priest. “Can I be of any use to you, or give him your message?”

She let him go ahead of her, then turned back and followed him, and when she got to his house, she asked whose son he was. The next day, she went to the school and met the religious studies teacher, Father Michael Vedensky, in the hallway. He asked her what she needed. She said she wanted to see the head of the school. “He’s not feeling well,” the priest replied. “Can I help you with anything or pass along your message?”

Maria Vassilievna thought that she might as well tell the priest what was the matter. Michael Vedensky was a widower, and a very ambitious man. A year ago he had met Mitia Smokovnikov’s father in society, and had had a discussion with him on religion. Smokovnikov had beaten him decisively on all points; indeed, he had made him appear quite ridiculous. Since that time the priest had decided to pay special attention to Smokovnikov’s son; and, finding him as indifferent to religious matters as his father was, he began to persecute him, and even brought about his failure in examinations.

Maria Vassilievna thought she might as well explain to the priest what was going on. Michael Vedensky was a widower and a very ambitious man. A year ago, he had met Mitia Smokovnikov’s father at a social event, where they had a debate about religion. Smokovnikov had completely outmatched him on all points and even made him look quite foolish. Since then, the priest had decided to pay special attention to Smokovnikov’s son; and, seeing that he was just as indifferent to religious matters as his father, he started to harass him and even caused him to fail his exams.

When Maria Vassilievna told him what young Smokovnikov had done to her, Vedensky could not help feeling an inner satisfaction. He saw in the boy’s conduct a proof of the utter wickedness of those who are not guided by the rules of the Church. He decided to take advantage of this great opportunity of warning unbelievers of the perils that threatened them. At all events, he wanted to persuade himself that this was the only motive that guided him in the course he had resolved to take. But at the bottom of his heart he was only anxious to get his revenge on the proud atheist.

When Maria Vassilievna told him what young Smokovnikov had done to her, Vedensky couldn’t help but feel a sense of satisfaction inside. He saw the boy’s actions as proof of the complete wickedness of those who don’t follow the Church’s teachings. He decided to take this great opportunity to warn nonbelievers about the dangers they faced. At the very least, he wanted to convince himself that this was the only reason driving him to follow the path he had chosen. But deep down, he was really just eager to get back at the arrogant atheist.

“Yes, it is very sad indeed,” said Father Michael, toying with the cross he was wearing over his priestly robes, and passing his hands over its polished sides. “I am very glad you have given me your confidence. As a servant of the Church I shall admonish the young man—of course with the utmost kindness. I shall certainly do it in the way that befits my holy office,” said Father Michael to himself, really thinking that he had forgotten the ill-feeling the boy’s father had towards him. He firmly believed the boy’s soul to be the only object of his pious care.

“Yes, it’s very sad indeed,” said Father Michael, fiddling with the cross he was wearing over his priestly robes and running his hands over its smooth surfaces. “I’m really glad you’ve trusted me. As a servant of the Church, I’ll talk to the young man—of course with the utmost kindness. I’ll definitely handle it in a way that suits my holy role,” Father Michael thought to himself, genuinely believing he had forgotten the animosity the boy’s father felt toward him. He was convinced the boy’s soul was the only thing he needed to care about.

The next day, during the divinity lesson which Father Michael was giving to Mitia Smokovnikov’s class, he narrated the incident of the forged coupon, adding that the culprit had been one of the pupils of the school. “It was a very wicked thing to do,” he said; “but to deny the crime is still worse. If it is true that the sin has been committed by one of you, let the guilty one confess.” In saying this, Father Michael looked sharply at Mitia Smokovnikov. All the boys, following his glance, turned also to Mitia, who blushed, and felt extremely ill at ease, with large beads of perspiration on his face. Finally, he burst into tears, and ran out of the classroom. His mother, noticing his trouble, found out the truth, ran at once to the photographer’s shop, paid over the twelve roubles and fifty kopeks to Maria Vassilievna, and made her promise to deny the boy’s guilt. She further implored Mitia to hide the truth from everybody, and in any case to withhold it from his father.

The next day, during the religion class that Father Michael was teaching to Mitia Smokovnikov’s group, he talked about the incident with the fake coupon, mentioning that the wrongdoer was one of the students at the school. “What you did was very wrong,” he said, “but denying it is even worse. If it’s true that one of you committed this sin, the guilty one should confess.” While saying this, Father Michael looked pointedly at Mitia Smokovnikov. All the boys, following his gaze, also turned to Mitia, who blushed and felt very uncomfortable, sweating heavily. Finally, he broke down in tears and ran out of the classroom. His mother, noticing he was upset, discovered the truth, rushed to the photographer’s shop, paid Maria Vassilievna twelve roubles and fifty kopeks, and got her to promise to deny the boy’s guilt. She also begged Mitia to keep the truth hidden from everyone, especially from his father.

Accordingly, when Fedor Mihailovich had heard of the incident in the divinity class, and his son, questioned by him, had denied all accusations, he called at once on the head of the school, told him what had happened, expressed his indignation at Father Michael’s conduct, and said he would not let matters remain as they were.

Accordingly, when Fedor Mihailovich heard about the incident in the divinity class, and his son, when questioned by him, denied all the accusations, he immediately spoke to the head of the school, explained what had happened, expressed his anger at Father Michael’s behavior, and said he wouldn’t allow things to stay the way they were.

Father Michael was sent for, and immediately fell into a hot dispute with Smokovnikov.

Father Michael was called in and quickly got into a heated argument with Smokovnikov.

“A stupid woman first falsely accused my son, then retracts her accusation, and you of course could not hit on anything more sensible to do than to slander an honest and truthful boy!”

“A foolish woman first falsely accused my son, then took back her accusation, and you couldn't think of anything more reasonable to do than to slander an honest and truthful boy!”

“I did not slander him, and I must beg you not to address me in such a way. You forget what is due to my cloth.”

“I didn’t speak badly about him, and I need you to stop talking to me like that. You’re forgetting what’s appropriate for my position.”

“Your cloth is of no consequence to me.”

“Your clothing doesn't matter to me.”

“Your perversity in matters of religion is known to everybody in the town!” replied Father Michael; and he was so transported with anger that his long thin head quivered.

“Everyone in town knows about your twisted views on religion!” Father Michael replied, and he was so filled with rage that his long, thin head shook.

“Gentlemen! Father Michael!” exclaimed the director of the school, trying to appease their wrath. But they did not listen to him.

“Gentlemen! Father Michael!” shouted the school director, trying to calm them down. But they ignored him.

“It is my duty as a priest to look after the religious and moral education of our pupils.”

“It’s my responsibility as a priest to take care of the religious and moral education of our students.”

“Oh, cease your pretence to be religious! Oh, stop all this humbug of religion! As if I did not know that you believe neither in God nor Devil.”

“Oh, stop pretending to be religious! Oh, cut out all this nonsense about religion! As if I didn’t know that you believe in neither God nor the Devil.”

“I consider it beneath my dignity to talk to a man like you,” said Father Michael, very much hurt by Smokovnikov’s last words, the more so because he knew they were true.

“I think it's beneath me to talk to someone like you,” said Father Michael, really upset by Smokovnikov’s last words, especially since he knew they were true.

Michael Vedensky carried on his studies in the academy for priests, and that is why, for a long time past, he ceased to believe in what he confessed to be his creed and in what he preached from the pulpit; he only knew that men ought to force themselves to believe in what he tried to make himself believe.

Michael Vedensky continued his studies at the priest academy, which is why he had long stopped believing in what he claimed was his faith and in what he preached from the pulpit; he only understood that people should push themselves to believe in what he was trying to convince himself to believe.

Smokovnikov was not shocked by Father Michael’s conduct; he only thought it illustrative of the influence the Church was beginning to exercise on society, and he told all his friends how his son had been insulted by the priest.

Smokovnikov wasn't surprised by Father Michael's behavior; he just saw it as an example of the Church's growing influence on society, and he told all his friends how his son had been disrespected by the priest.

Seeing not only young minds, but also the elder generation, contaminated by atheistic tendencies, Father Michael became more and more convinced of the necessity of fighting those tendencies. The more he condemned the unbelief of Smokovnikov, and those like him, the more confident he grew in the firmness of his own faith, and the less he felt the need of making sure of it, or of bringing his life into harmony with it. His faith, acknowledged as such by all the world around him, became Father Michael’s very best weapon with which to fight those who denied it.

Seeing not just young people but also the older generation influenced by atheistic ideas, Father Michael became increasingly convinced of the need to combat those views. The more he condemned the disbelief of Smokovnikov and others like him, the more confident he became in the strength of his own faith, and the less he felt the need to confirm it or align his life with it. His faith, recognized by everyone around him, became Father Michael's most effective weapon to challenge those who denied it.

The thoughts aroused in him by his conflict with Smokovnikov, together with the annoyance of being blamed by his chiefs in the school, made him carry out the purpose he had entertained ever since his wife’s death—of taking monastic orders, and of following the course carried out by some of his fellow-pupils in the academy. One of them was already a bishop, another an archimandrite and on the way to become a bishop.

The thoughts triggered in him by his conflict with Smokovnikov, along with the irritation of being blamed by his superiors at the school, pushed him to pursue the goal he had held since his wife’s death—joining a monastery and following the path taken by some of his classmates at the academy. One of them was already a bishop, and another an archimandrite on the path to becoming a bishop.

At the end of the term Michael Vedensky gave up his post in the school, took orders under the name of Missael, and very soon got a post as rector in a seminary in a town on the river Volga.

At the end of the term, Michael Vedensky resigned from his position at the school, took on the name Missael, and quickly secured a role as rector at a seminary in a town along the Volga River.

XIII

XIII

MEANWHILE the yard-porter Vassily was marching on the open road down to the south.

MEANWHILE, the yard worker Vassily was walking down the open road to the south.

He walked in daytime, and when night came some policeman would get him shelter in a peasant’s cottage. He was given bread everywhere, and sometimes he was asked to sit down to the evening meal. In a village in the Orel district, where he had stayed for the night, he heard that a merchant who had hired the landowner’s orchard for the season, was looking out for strong and able men to serve as watchmen for the fruit-crops. Vassily was tired of tramping, and as he had also no desire whatever to go back to his native village, he went to the man who owned the orchard, and got engaged as watchman for five roubles a month.

He walked during the day, and when night came, a policeman would get him a place to stay in a peasant's cottage. He was given bread everywhere, and sometimes he’d be invited to join the evening meal. In a village in the Orel district, where he spent the night, he heard that a merchant who had rented the landowner's orchard for the season was looking for strong and capable men to work as watchmen for the fruit crops. Vassily was tired of wandering, and since he had no desire to return to his hometown, he approached the owner of the orchard and accepted a job as a watchman for five roubles a month.

Vassily found it very agreeable to live in his orchard shed, and all the more so when the apples and pears began to grow ripe, and when the men from the barn supplied him every day with large bundles of fresh straw from the threshing machine. He used to lie the whole day long on the fragrant straw, with fresh, delicately smelling apples in heaps at his side, looking out in every direction to prevent the village boys from stealing fruit; and he used to whistle and sing meanwhile, to amuse himself. He knew no end of songs, and had a fine voice. When peasant women and young girls came to ask for apples, and to have a chat with him, Vassily gave them larger or smaller apples according as he liked their looks, and received eggs or money in return. The rest of the time he had nothing to do, but to lie on his back and get up for his meals in the kitchen. He had only one shirt left, one of pink cotton, and that was in holes. But he was strongly built and enjoyed excellent health. When the kettle with black gruel was taken from the stove and served to the working men, Vassily used to eat enough for three, and filled the old watchman on the estate with unceasing wonder. At nights Vassily never slept. He whistled or shouted from time to time to keep off thieves, and his piercing, cat-like eyes saw clearly in the darkness.

Vassily really enjoyed living in his orchard shed, especially when the apples and pears started to ripen, and the guys from the barn brought him big bundles of fresh straw every day from the threshing machine. He would spend all day lying on the fragrant straw, with fresh-smelling apples piled up beside him, keeping an eye out to stop the village boys from stealing fruit; meanwhile, he would whistle and sing to entertain himself. He knew countless songs and had a great voice. When peasant women and young girls came to ask for apples and chat with him, Vassily would give them bigger or smaller apples depending on how much he liked their looks, and in return, he would get eggs or money. The rest of the time, he had nothing to do except lie on his back and get up for meals in the kitchen. He only had one shirt left, a pink cotton one, and it was full of holes. But he was well-built and in great health. When the kettle of black gruel was taken off the stove and served to the workers, Vassily would eat enough for three, leaving the old watchman on the estate in constant amazement. At night, Vassily never slept. He would whistle or shout occasionally to scare off thieves, and his sharp, cat-like eyes could see clearly in the dark.

One night a company of young lads from the village made their way stealthily to the orchard to shake down apples from the trees. Vassily, coming noiselessly from behind, attacked them; they tried to escape, but he took one of them prisoner to his master.

One night, a group of young guys from the village quietly headed to the orchard to shake apples from the trees. Vassily, sneaking up from behind, surprised them; they tried to run away, but he captured one and took him to his master.

Vassily’s first shed stood at the farthest end of the orchard, but after the pears had been picked he had to remove to another shed only forty paces away from the house of his master. He liked this new place very much. The whole day long he could see the young ladies and gentlemen enjoying themselves; going out for drives in the evenings and quite late at nights, playing the piano or the violin, and singing and dancing. He saw the ladies sitting with the young students on the window sills, engaged in animated conversation, and then going in pairs to walk the dark avenue of lime trees, lit up only by streaks of moonlight. He saw the servants running about with food and drink, he saw the cooks, the stewards, the laundresses, the gardeners, the coachmen, hard at work to supply their masters with food and drink and constant amusement. Sometimes the young people from the master’s house came to the shed, and Vassily offered them the choicest apples, juicy and red. The young ladies used to take large bites out of the apples on the spot, praising their taste, and spoke French to one another—Vassily quite understood it was all about him—and asked Vassily to sing for them.

Vassily's first shed was at the far end of the orchard, but after the pears were picked, he had to move to another shed only forty paces from his master's house. He really liked this new spot. All day long, he could see the young ladies and gentlemen having fun—going out for evening drives and staying out late, playing the piano or violin, and singing and dancing. He watched the ladies sitting on the window sills with the young students, deep in lively conversation, and then walking in pairs down the dark lime tree avenue, lit only by slivers of moonlight. He saw the servants bustling around with food and drinks, and the cooks, stewards, laundresses, gardeners, and coachmen hard at work to keep their masters entertained. Sometimes, the young people from the master's house would come to the shed, and Vassily would offer them the best apples, juicy and red. The young ladies would take big bites of the apples right there, praising their taste, speaking French to each other—Vassily understood it was all about him—and asking him to sing for them.

Vassily felt the greatest admiration for his master’s mode of living, which reminded him of what he had seen in Moscow; and he became more and more convinced that the only thing that mattered in life was money. He thought and thought how to get hold of a large sum of money. He remembered his former ways of making small profits whenever he could, and came to the conclusion that that was altogether wrong. Occasional stealing is of no use, he thought. He must arrange a well-prepared plan, and after getting all the information he wanted, carry out his purpose so as to avoid detection.

Vassily admired his master’s lifestyle, which reminded him of what he had seen in Moscow, and he became increasingly convinced that money was the only thing that really mattered in life. He pondered how to secure a large sum of money. He recalled his past habits of making small profits when he could and concluded that those methods were completely misguided. Occasional stealing was ineffective, he thought. He needed to devise a solid plan, gather all the necessary information, and execute his strategy to avoid getting caught.

After the feast of Nativity of the Blessed Virgin Mary, the last crop of autumn apples was gathered; the master was content with the results, paid off Vassily, and gave him an extra sum as reward for his faithful service.

After the feast of the Nativity of the Blessed Virgin Mary, the last batch of autumn apples was harvested; the master was pleased with the results, settled up with Vassily, and gave him an extra amount as a reward for his loyal service.

Vassily put on his new jacket, and a new hat—both were presents from his master’s son—but did not make his way homewards. He hated the very thought of the vulgar peasants’ life. He went back to Moscow in company of some drunken soldiers, who had been watchmen in the orchard together with him. On his arrival there he at once resolved, under cover of night, to break into the shop where he had been employed, and beaten, and then turned out by the proprietor without being paid. He knew the place well, and knew where the money was locked up. So he bade the soldiers, who helped him, keep watch outside, and forcing the courtyard door entered the shop and took all the money he could lay his hands on. All this was done very cleverly, and no trace was left of the burglary. The money Vassily had found in the shop amounted to 370 roubles. He gave a hundred roubles to his assistants, and with the rest left for another town where he gave way to dissipation in company of friends of both sexes. The police traced his movements, and when at last he was arrested and put into prison he had hardly anything left out of the money which he had stolen.

Vassily put on his new jacket and a new hat—both gifts from his master's son—but he didn't head home. He despised the idea of a mundane peasant life. Instead, he returned to Moscow with some drunken soldiers, who had been watchmen in the orchard alongside him. As soon as he arrived, he decided, under the cover of night, to break into the shop where he had worked, been beaten, and then thrown out by the owner without being paid. He knew the place well and exactly where the money was kept. So, he told the soldiers who were helping him to stand guard outside, and after forcing the courtyard door, he entered the shop and grabbed all the money he could find. He executed the plan skillfully, leaving no evidence of the break-in. The money Vassily found in the shop totaled 370 roubles. He gave 100 roubles to his accomplices, and with the rest, he left for another town where he indulged in partying with friends of both genders. The police tracked his movements, and when he was finally arrested and put in jail, he barely had any of the stolen money left.

XIV

XIV

IVAN MIRONOV had become a very clever, fearless and successful horse-thief. Afimia, his wife, who at first used to abuse him for his evil ways, as she called it, was now quite content and felt proud of her husband, who possessed a new sheepskin coat, while she also had a warm jacket and a new fur cloak.

IVAN MIRONOV had become a clever, fearless, and successful horse thief. Afimia, his wife, who at first would scold him for his bad behavior, as she called it, was now quite happy and felt proud of her husband, who had a new sheepskin coat, while she also had a warm jacket and a new fur cloak.

In the village and throughout the whole district every one knew quite well that Ivan Mironov was at the bottom of all the horse-stealing; but nobody would give him away, being afraid of the consequences. Whenever suspicion fell on him, he managed to clear his character. Once during the night he stole horses from the pasture ground in the village Kolotovka. He generally preferred to steal horses from landowners or tradespeople. But this was a harder job, and when he had no chance of success he did not mind robbing peasants too. In Kolotovka he drove off the horses without making sure whose they were. He did not go himself to the spot, but sent a young and clever fellow, Gerassim, to do the stealing for him. The peasants only got to know of the theft at dawn; they rushed in all directions to hunt for the robbers. The horses, meanwhile, were hidden in a ravine in the forest lands belonging to the state.

In the village and throughout the entire area, everyone knew that Ivan Mironov was behind all the horse thefts, but no one spoke up, fearing the repercussions. Whenever suspicion was pointed at him, he always found a way to prove his innocence. One night, he stole horses from the pasture in the village of Kolotovka. He usually preferred to steal from landowners or merchants, but that was more difficult, so he didn’t mind taking peasants’ horses if the opportunity arose. In Kolotovka, he drove off the horses without checking whose they were. Rather than going himself, he sent a young, smart guy named Gerassim to do the stealing for him. The peasants only found out about the theft at dawn and quickly scattered in all directions to search for the thieves. Meanwhile, the horses were hidden in a ravine in the state-owned forest.

Ivan Mironov intended to leave them there till the following night, and then to transport them with the utmost haste a hundred miles away to a man he knew. He visited Gerassim in the forest, to see how he was getting on, brought him a pie and some vodka, and was returning home by a side track in the forest where he hoped to meet nobody. But by ill-luck, he chanced on the keeper of the forest, a retired soldier.

Ivan Mironov planned to leave them there until the next night, and then quickly transport them a hundred miles away to a guy he knew. He went to see Gerassim in the forest to check on him, brought him a pie and some vodka, and was heading home along a side path in the forest where he hoped not to run into anyone. But unfortunately, he came across the forest keeper, a retired soldier.

“I say! Have you been looking for mushrooms?” asked the soldier.

“I say! Have you been looking for mushrooms?” asked the soldier.

“There were none to be found,” answered Ivan Mironov, showing the basket of lime bark he had taken with him in case he might want it.

“There were none to be found,” answered Ivan Mironov, showing the basket of lime bark he had brought along just in case he needed it.

“Yes, mushrooms are scarce this summer,” said the soldier. He stood still for a moment, pondered, and then went his way. He clearly saw that something was wrong. Ivan Mironov had no business whatever to take early morning walks in that forest. The soldier went back after a while and looked round. Suddenly he heard the snorting of horses in the ravine. He made his way cautiously to the place whence the sounds came. The grass in the ravine was trodden down, and the marks of horses’ hoofs were clearly to be seen. A little further he saw Gerassim, who was sitting and eating his meal, and the horses tied to a tree.

“Yes, mushrooms are hard to find this summer,” said the soldier. He paused for a moment, thought it over, and then continued on his way. He could tell that something was off. Ivan Mironov had no reason at all to be taking early morning walks in that forest. After a while, the soldier returned and looked around. Suddenly, he heard the sound of horses snorting in the ravine. He carefully made his way to where the sounds were coming from. The grass in the ravine was flattened, and the hoof prints of horses were clearly visible. A bit further ahead, he spotted Gerassim, who was sitting down to eat his meal, with the horses tied to a tree.

The soldier ran to the village and brought back the bailiff, a police officer, and two witnesses. They surrounded on three sides the spot where Gerassim was sitting and seized the man. He did not deny anything; but, being drunk, told them at once how Ivan Mironov had given him plenty of drink, and induced him to steal the horses; he also said that Ivan Mironov had promised to come that night in order to take the horses away. The peasants left the horses and Gerassim in the ravine, and hiding behind the trees prepared to lie in ambush for Ivan Mironov. When it grew dark, they heard a whistle. Gerassim answered it with a similar sound. The moment Ivan Mironov descended the slope, the peasants surrounded him and brought him back to the village. The next morning a crowd assembled in front of the bailiff’s cottage. Ivan Mironov was brought out and subjected to a close examination. Stepan Pelageushkine, a tall, stooping man with long arms, an aquiline nose, and a gloomy face was the first to put questions to him. Stepan had terminated his military service, and was of a solitary turn of mind. When he had separated from his father, and started his own home, he had his first experience of losing a horse. After that he worked for two years in the mines, and made money enough to buy two horses. These two had been stolen by Ivan Mironov.

The soldier ran to the village and brought back the bailiff, a police officer, and two witnesses. They surrounded the spot where Gerassim was sitting on three sides and grabbed him. He didn't deny anything; but since he was drunk, he quickly told them how Ivan Mironov had given him a lot to drink and convinced him to steal the horses. He also mentioned that Ivan Mironov had promised to come that night to take the horses away. The peasants left the horses and Gerassim in the ravine and, hiding behind the trees, got ready to ambush Ivan Mironov. When it got dark, they heard a whistle. Gerassim answered with a similar sound. As soon as Ivan Mironov came down the slope, the peasants surrounded him and brought him back to the village. The next morning, a crowd gathered in front of the bailiff’s cottage. Ivan Mironov was brought out and closely examined. Stepan Pelageushkine, a tall, stooping man with long arms, an aquiline nose, and a gloomy face, was the first to ask him questions. Stepan had finished his military service and was of a solitary disposition. After separating from his father and starting his own home, he had his first experience of losing a horse. After that, he worked in the mines for two years and earned enough money to buy two horses. Those two had been stolen by Ivan Mironov.

“Tell me where my horses are!” shouted Stepan, pale with fury, alternately looking at the ground and at Ivan Mironov’s face.

“Where are my horses?” Stepan shouted, his face pale with rage, glancing between the ground and Ivan Mironov’s face.

Ivan Mironov denied his guilt. Then Stepan aimed so violent a blow at his face that he smashed his nose and the blood spurted out.

Ivan Mironov denied he was guilty. Then Stepan delivered such a fierce punch to his face that it broke his nose and blood sprayed everywhere.

“Tell the truth, I say, or I’ll kill you!”

"Tell the truth, I swear, or I’ll kill you!"

Ivan Mironov kept silent, trying to avoid the blows by stooping. Stepan hit him twice more with his long arm. Ivan Mironov remained silent, turning his head backwards and forwards.

Ivan Mironov stayed quiet, trying to dodge the hits by bending down. Stepan struck him two more times with his long arm. Ivan Mironov kept silent, moving his head back and forth.

“Beat him, all of you!” cried the bailiff, and the whole crowd rushed upon Ivan Mironov. He fell without a word to the ground, and then shouted,—“Devils, wild beasts, kill me if that’s what you want! I am not afraid of you!”

“Beat him, all of you!” yelled the bailiff, and the entire crowd charged at Ivan Mironov. He collapsed to the ground without a word and then shouted, “Devils, wild animals, go ahead and kill me if that’s what you want! I’m not afraid of you!”

Stepan seized a stone out of those that had been collected for the purpose, and with a heavy blow smashed Ivan Mironov’s head.

Stepan grabbed a stone from the ones that had been gathered for this purpose and, with a powerful strike, smashed Ivan Mironov’s head.

XV

XV

IVAN MIRONOV’S murderers were brought to trial, Stepan Pelageushkine among them. He had a heavier charge to answer than the others, all the witnesses having stated that it was he who had smashed Ivan Mironov’s head with a stone. Stepan concealed nothing when in court. He contented himself with explaining that, having been robbed of his two last horses, he had informed the police. Now it was comparatively easy at that time to trace the horses with the help of professional thieves among the gipsies. But the police officer would not even permit him, and no search had been ordered.

IVAN MIRONOV’S murderers went to trial, with Stepan Pelageushkine among them. He faced a more serious charge than the others, as all the witnesses said it was him who had crushed Ivan Mironov’s head with a rock. Stepan didn’t hide anything in court. He simply explained that after his last two horses were stolen, he had reported it to the police. Back then, it was actually pretty easy to track down stolen horses with the help of professional thieves among the gypsies. But the police officer wouldn’t even let him proceed, and no search was ever ordered.

“Nothing else could be done with such a man. He has ruined us all.”

“Nothing else could be done with a guy like him. He’s messed it up for all of us.”

“But why did not the others attack him. It was you alone who broke his head open.”

“But why didn’t the others attack him? It was just you who smashed his head open.”

“That is false. We all fell upon him. The village agreed to kill him. I only gave the final stroke. What is the use of inflicting unnecessary sufferings on a man?”

“That’s not true. We all went after him. The village decided to kill him. I just dealt the final blow. What’s the point of making a man suffer unnecessarily?”

The judges were astonished at Stepan’s wonderful coolness in narrating the story of his crime—how the peasants fell upon Ivan Mironov, and how he had given the final stroke. Stepan actually did not see anything particularly revolting in this murder. During his military service he had been ordered on one occasion to shoot a soldier, and, now with regard to Ivan Mironov, he saw nothing loathsome in it. “A man shot is a dead man—that’s all. It was him to-day, it might be me to-morrow,” he thought. Stepan was only sentenced to one year’s imprisonment, which was a mild punishment for what he had done. His peasant’s dress was taken away from him and put in the prison stores, and he had a prison suit and felt boots given to him instead. Stepan had never had much respect for the authorities, but now he became quite convinced that all the chiefs, all the fine folk, all except the Czar—who alone had pity on the peasants and was just—all were robbers who suck blood out of the people. All he heard from the deported convicts, and those sentenced to hard labour, with whom he had made friends in prisons, confirmed him in his views. One man had been sentenced to hard labour for having convicted his superiors of a theft; another for having struck an official who had unjustly confiscated the property of a peasant; a third because he forged bank notes. The well-to-do-people, the merchants, might do whatever they chose and come to no harm; but a poor peasant, for a trumpery reason or for none at all, was sent to prison to become food for vermin.

The judges were amazed at Stepan’s incredible calmness as he recounted his crime—how the peasants attacked Ivan Mironov, and how he delivered the final blow. Stepan honestly didn’t find anything particularly shocking about this murder. During his military service, he had once been ordered to shoot a soldier, and when it came to Ivan Mironov, he felt nothing repulsive about it. “A man shot is a dead man—that's it. It was him today, it could be me tomorrow,” he thought. Stepan was only given a one-year prison sentence, which was a light punishment for what he had done. His peasant clothes were taken away and stored in the prison, and he received a prison uniform and felt boots instead. Stepan had never had much respect for the authorities, but now he was completely convinced that all the leaders, all the wealthy people, except for the Czar—who alone showed compassion for the peasants and was fair—were all robbers who drained the life out of the people. Everything he heard from the deported convicts and those sentenced to hard labor, whom he befriended in prison, reinforced his beliefs. One man had been sentenced to hard labor for exposing his superiors for theft; another for hitting an official who had unjustly taken a peasant’s property; a third for counterfeiting bank notes. Wealthy people, the merchants, could do whatever they wanted without facing consequences, but a poor peasant, for a trivial reason or sometimes none at all, could be sent to prison to become food for vermin.

He had visits from his wife while in prison. Her life without him was miserable enough, when, to make it worse, her cottage was destroyed by fire. She was completely ruined, and had to take to begging with her children. His wife’s misery embittered Stepan still more. He got on very badly with all the people in the prison; was rude to every one; and one day he nearly killed the cook with an axe, and therefore got an additional year in prison. In the course of that year he received the news that his wife was dead, and that he had no longer a home.

He had visits from his wife while he was in prison. Her life without him was tough enough, and it got worse when her cottage burned down. She was completely destitute and had to start begging with their children. His wife's suffering made Stepan even more bitter. He didn’t get along well with anyone in prison; he was rude to everyone, and one day he nearly killed the cook with an axe, which added another year to his sentence. During that year, he received the news that his wife had died and that he no longer had a home.

When Stepan had finished his time in prison, he was taken to the prison stores, and his own dress was taken down from the shelf and handed to him.

When Stepan finished his time in prison, he was taken to the prison store, and his clothes were taken down from the shelf and given to him.

“Where am I to go now?” he asked the prison officer, putting on his old dress.

“Where am I supposed to go now?” he asked the prison officer, putting on his old clothes.

“Why, home.”

“Home.”

“I have no home. I shall have to go on the road. Robbery will not be a pleasant occupation.”

“I don’t have a home. I’ll have to hit the road. Stealing won’t be a fun job.”

“In that case you will soon be back here.”

"In that case, you'll be back here soon."

“I am not so sure of that.”

“I’m not so sure about that.”

And Stepan left the prison. Nevertheless he took the road to his own place. He had nowhere else to turn.

And Stepan left the prison. Still, he headed back to his own place. He had nowhere else to go.

On his way he stopped for a night’s rest in an inn that had a public bar attached to it. The inn was kept by a fat man from the town, Vladimir, and he knew Stepan. He knew that Stepan had been put into prison through ill luck, and did not mind giving him shelter for the night. He was a rich man, and had persuaded his neighbour’s wife to leave her husband and come to live with him. She lived in his house as his wife, and helped him in his business as well.

On his way, he stopped for a night’s rest at an inn that had a bar. The inn was run by a chubby guy from town named Vladimir, who knew Stepan. He was aware that Stepan had ended up in prison due to bad luck and didn't mind giving him a place to stay for the night. Vladimir was wealthy and had convinced his neighbor’s wife to leave her husband and move in with him. She lived in his house as his partner and helped him with his business too.

Stepan knew all about the innkeeper’s affairs—how he had wronged the peasant, and how the woman who was living with him had left her husband. He saw her now sitting at the table in a rich dress, and looking very hot as she drank her tea. With great condescension she asked Stepan to have tea with her. No other travellers were stopping in the inn that night. Stepan was given a place in the kitchen where he might sleep. Matrena—that was the woman’s name—cleared the table and went to her room. Stepan went to lie down on the large stove in the kitchen, but he could not sleep, and the wood splinters put on the stove to dry were crackling under him, as he tossed from side to side. He could not help thinking of his host’s fat paunch protruding under the belt of his shirt, which had lost its colour from having been washed ever so many times. Would not it be a good thing to make a good clean incision in that paunch. And that woman, too, he thought.

Stepan knew all about the innkeeper’s issues—how he had mistreated the peasant and how the woman living with him had left her husband. He saw her now sitting at the table in a fancy dress, looking quite hot as she drank her tea. With a hint of arrogance, she invited Stepan to join her for tea. There were no other travelers at the inn that night. Stepan was given a place to sleep in the kitchen. Matrena—that was the woman’s name—cleared the table and went to her room. Stepan laid down on the large stove in the kitchen, but he couldn’t sleep, and the wood splinters drying on the stove crackled beneath him as he tossed and turned. He couldn’t stop thinking about his host’s fat belly sticking out from under his shirt, which had faded from so many washes. Wouldn’t it be nice to make a clean cut into that belly? And that woman, too, he thought.

One moment he would say to himself, “I had better go from here to-morrow, bother them all!” But then again Ivan Mironov came back to his mind, and he went on thinking of the innkeeper’s paunch and Matrena’s white throat bathed in perspiration. “Kill I must, and it must be both!”

One moment he would think to himself, “I should just leave tomorrow and forget about all of this!” But then Ivan Mironov popped back into his mind, and he kept thinking about the innkeeper’s belly and Matrena’s white neck glistening with sweat. “I have to kill them, and it has to be both of them!”

He heard the cock crow for the second time.

He heard the rooster crow for the second time.

“I must do it at once, or dawn will be here.” He had seen in the evening before he went to bed a knife and an axe. He crawled down from the stove, took the knife and axe, and went out of the kitchen door. At that very moment he heard the lock of the entrance door open. The innkeeper was going out of the house to the courtyard. It all turned out contrary to what Stepan desired. He had no opportunity of using the knife; he just swung the axe and split the innkeeper’s head in two. The man tumbled down on the threshold of the door, then on the ground.

“I need to do it right now, or dawn will arrive.” The night before, before he went to bed, he had noticed a knife and an axe. He crawled down from the stove, grabbed the knife and axe, and stepped out of the kitchen door. Just then, he heard the front door unlock. The innkeeper was stepping out of the house into the courtyard. Everything unfolded differently than Stepan wanted. He didn’t have a chance to use the knife; he just swung the axe and split the innkeeper’s head open. The man collapsed on the threshold, then fell to the ground.

Stepan stepped into the bedroom. Matrena jumped out of bed, and remained standing by its side. With the same axe Stepan killed her also.

Stepan walked into the bedroom. Matrena jumped out of bed and stood by its side. With the same axe, Stepan killed her too.

Then he lighted the candle, took the money out of the desk, and left the house.

Then he lit the candle, took the money out of the desk, and left the house.

XVI

16

IN a small district town, some distance away from the other buildings, an old man, a former official, who had taken to drink, lived in his own house with his two daughters and his son-in-law. The married daughter was also addicted to drink and led a bad life, and it was the elder daughter, the widow Maria Semenovna, a wrinkled woman of fifty, who supported the whole family. She had a pension of two hundred and fifty roubles a year, and the family lived on this. Maria Semenovna did all the work in the house, looked after the drunken old father, who was very weak, attended to her sister’s child, and managed all the cooking and the washing of the family. And, as is always the case, whatever there was to do, she was expected to do it, and was, moreover, continually scolded by all the three people in the house; her brother-in-law used even to beat her when he was drunk. She bore it all patiently, and as is also always the case, the more work she had to face, the quicker she managed to get through it. She helped the poor, sacrificing her own wants; she gave them her clothes, and was a ministering angel to the sick.

In a small town, away from the other buildings, an old man, a former official turned heavy drinker, lived with his two daughters and son-in-law in their own house. The married daughter was also a heavy drinker and lived a troubled life, while the older daughter, the widow Maria Semenovna, a wrinkled woman in her fifties, supported the entire family. She had a pension of two hundred and fifty roubles a year, and they survived on that. Maria Semenovna did all the housework, took care of their alcoholic father, looked after her sister’s child, and handled all the cooking and laundry. As usual, she was expected to do everything, and she was constantly scolded by the three others in the house; her brother-in-law would even hit her when he was drunk. She endured it all patiently, and, as it often goes, the more work she faced, the quicker she got it done. She helped the less fortunate, putting their needs before her own; she gave away her clothes and was a helping hand to the sick.

Once the lame, crippled village tailor was working in Maria Semenovna’s house. He had to mend her old father’s coat, and to mend and repair Maria Semenovna’s fur-jacket for her to wear in winter when she went to market.

Once the disabled, crippled village tailor was working in Maria Semenovna’s house. He needed to fix her old father's coat and repair Maria Semenovna’s fur jacket so she could wear it in winter when she went to the market.

The lame tailor was a clever man, and a keen observer: he had seen many different people owing to his profession, and was fond of reflection, condemned as he was to a sedentary life.

The lame tailor was a smart guy and a sharp observer: he had encountered many different people because of his job and enjoyed thinking things over, being stuck in a sedentary lifestyle.

Having worked a week at Maria Semenovna’s, he wondered greatly about her life. One day she came to the kitchen, where he was sitting with his work, to wash a towel, and began to ask him how he was getting on. He told her of the wrong he had suffered from his brother, and how he now lived on his own allotment of land, separated from that of his brother.

After working a week at Maria Semenovna’s, he found himself very curious about her life. One day, she came into the kitchen where he was working to wash a towel and started asking him how things were going. He told her about the mistreatment he experienced from his brother and how he was now living on his own piece of land, separate from his brother's.

“I thought I should have been better off that way,” he said. “But I am now just as poor as before.”

“I thought I would be better off that way,” he said. “But I'm just as poor as I was before.”

“It is much better never to change, but to take life as it comes,” said Maria Semenovna. “Take life as it comes,” she repeated.

“It’s much better to never change and just take life as it comes,” said Maria Semenovna. “Take life as it comes,” she repeated.

“Why, I wonder at you, Maria Semenovna,” said the lame tailor. “You alone do the work, and you are so good to everybody. But they don’t repay you in kind, I see.”

“Why, I’m amazed by you, Maria Semenovna,” said the lame tailor. “You do all the work, and you’re so kind to everyone. But I can see they don’t appreciate you in return.”

Maria Semenovna did not utter a word in answer.

Maria Semenovna didn't say a word in response.

“I dare say you have found out in books that we are rewarded in heaven for the good we do here.”

“I bet you’ve read in books that we get rewarded in heaven for the good we do here.”

“We don’t know that. But we must try to do the best we can.”

“We don’t know that. But we have to try to do the best we can.”

“Is it said so in books?”

“Is that what the books say?”

“In books as well,” she said, and read to him the Sermon on the Mount. The tailor was much impressed. When he had been paid for his job and gone home, he did not cease to think about Maria Semenovna, both what she had said and what she had read to him.

“In books too,” she said, and read him the Sermon on the Mount. The tailor was quite moved. After he got paid for his work and went home, he couldn’t stop thinking about Maria Semenovna, both about what she had said and what she had read to him.

XVII

XVII

PETER NIKOLAEVICH SVENTIZKY’S views of the peasantry had now changed for the worse, and the peasants had an equally bad opinion of him. In the course of a single year they felled twenty-seven oaks in his forest, and burnt a barn which had not been insured. Peter Nikolaevich came to the conclusion that there was no getting on with the people around him.

PETER NIKOLAEVICH SVENTIZKY’S views on the peasants had now worsened, and the peasants felt the same way about him. In just one year, they cut down twenty-seven oaks in his forest and burned down a barn that wasn’t insured. Peter Nikolaevich realized that he couldn't get along with the people around him.

At that very time the landowner, Liventsov, was trying to find a manager for his estate, and the Marshal of the Nobility recommended Peter Nikolaevich as the ablest man in the district in the management of land. The estate owned by Liventsov was an extremely large one, but there was no revenue to be got out of it, as the peasants appropriated all its wealth to their own profit. Peter Nikolaevich undertook to bring everything into order; rented out his own land to somebody else; and settled with his wife on the Liventsov estate, in a distant province on the river Volga.

At that time, the landowner, Liventsov, was looking for a manager for his estate, and the Marshal of the Nobility suggested Peter Nikolaevich as the most capable person in the area for managing land. Liventsov's estate was very large, but there was no income coming from it because the peasants took all its wealth for themselves. Peter Nikolaevich took on the job of organizing everything; he rented out his own land to someone else and moved with his wife to the Liventsov estate in a remote province along the Volga River.

Peter Nikolaevich was always fond of order, and wanted things to be regulated by law; and now he felt less able of allowing those raw and rude peasants to take possession, quite illegally too, of property that did not belong to them. He was glad of the opportunity of giving them a good lesson, and set seriously to work at once. One peasant was sent to prison for stealing wood; to another he gave a thrashing for not having made way for him on the road with his cart, and for not having lifted his cap to salute him. As to the pasture ground which was a subject of dispute, and was considered by the peasants as their property, Peter Nikolaevich informed the peasants that any of their cattle grazing on it would be driven away by him.

Peter Nikolaevich always valued order and wanted everything to be governed by law. Now, he felt less inclined to let those rough peasants illegally claim property that didn't belong to them. He was eager for the chance to teach them a lesson, so he got to work immediately. One peasant was sent to jail for stealing wood; another was given a beating for not clearing the way for him on the road with his cart and for not taking off his cap to greet him. Regarding the pasture land that was in dispute and considered by the peasants to be theirs, Peter Nikolaevich informed them that he would drive away any of their cattle grazing on it.

The spring came and the peasants, just as they had done in previous years, drove their cattle on to the meadows belonging to the landowner. Peter Nikolaevich called some of the men working on the estate and ordered them to drive the cattle into his yard. The peasants were working in the fields, and, disregarding the screaming of the women, Peter Nikolaevich’s men succeeded in driving in the cattle. When they came home the peasants went in a crowd to the cattle-yard on the estate, and asked for their cattle. Peter Nikolaevich came out to talk to them with a gun slung on his shoulder; he had just returned from a ride of inspection. He told them that he would not let them have their cattle unless they paid a fine of fifty kopeks for each of the horned cattle, and twenty kopeks for each sheep. The peasants loudly declared that the pasture ground was their property, because their fathers and grandfathers had used it, and protested that he had no right whatever to lay hand on their cattle.

Spring arrived, and the farmers, just like in previous years, drove their cattle onto the meadows owned by the landowner. Peter Nikolaevich called over a few men working on the estate and instructed them to round up the cattle and bring them to his yard. The farmers were busy in the fields, and ignoring the cries of the women, Peter Nikolaevich's men managed to corral the cattle. When they returned home, the farmers gathered in a crowd at the estate's cattle yard and asked for their animals. Peter Nikolaevich came out to speak with them, a gun slung over his shoulder; he had just come back from an inspection ride. He told them that they wouldn't get their cattle back unless they paid a fine of fifty kopeks for each cow and twenty kopeks for each sheep. The farmers loudly insisted that the pasture was their property because their fathers and grandfathers had used it, and they protested that he had no right to take their cattle.

“Give back our cattle, or you will regret it,” said an old man coming up to Peter Nikolaevich.

“Give back our cattle, or you’ll regret it,” said an old man approaching Peter Nikolaevich.

“How shall I regret it?” cried Peter Nikolaevich, turning pale, and coming close to the old man.

“How should I regret it?” cried Peter Nikolaevich, turning pale and moving closer to the old man.

“Give them back, you villain, and don’t provoke us.”

“Give them back, you jerk, and don’t push us.”

“What?” cried Peter Nikolaevich, and slapped the old man in the face.

“What?” Peter Nikolaevich shouted, slapping the old man across the face.

“You dare to strike me? Come along, you fellows, let us take back our cattle by force.”

“You're really going to hit me? Come on, guys, let’s take our cattle back by force.”

The crowd drew close to him. Peter Nikolaevich tried to push his way, through them, but the peasants resisted him. Again he tried force.

The crowd closed in around him. Peter Nikolaevich tried to push his way through, but the peasants held their ground. He made another attempt with force.

His gun, accidentally discharged in the melee, killed one of the peasants. Instantly the fight began. Peter Nikolaevich was trodden down, and five minutes later his mutilated body was dragged into the ravine.

His gun accidentally went off during the chaos and shot one of the peasants. Instantly, the fight broke out. Peter Nikolaevich was trampled, and five minutes later, his mangled body was pulled into the ravine.

The murderers were tried by martial law, and two of them sentenced to the gallows.

The murderers were tried under martial law, and two of them were sentenced to hang.

XVIII

XVIII

IN the village where the lame tailor lived, in the Zemliansk district of the Voronesh province, five rich peasants hired from the landowner a hundred and five acres of rich arable land, black as tar, and let it out on lease to the rest of the peasants at fifteen to eighteen roubles an acre. Not one acre was given under twelve roubles. They got a very profitable return, and the five acres which were left to each of their company practically cost them nothing. One of the five peasants died, and the lame tailor received an offer to take his place.

In the village where the lame tailor lived, in the Zemliansk district of the Voronesh province, five wealthy peasants rented a hundred and five acres of fertile, black soil from the landowner and leased it out to the other peasants for fifteen to eighteen roubles an acre. Not a single acre was leased for less than twelve roubles. They made a significant profit, and the five acres each of them retained practically cost them nothing. When one of the five peasants passed away, the lame tailor was offered the chance to take his place.

When they began to divide the land, the tailor gave up drinking vodka, and, being consulted as to how much land was to be divided, and to whom it should be given, he proposed to give allotments to all on equal terms, not taking from the tenants more than was due for each piece of land out of the sum paid to the landowner.

When they started dividing the land, the tailor stopped drinking vodka, and when asked how much land should be divided and who should get it, he suggested giving equal shares to everyone, not charging the tenants more than what was owed for each plot out of the total paid to the landowner.

“Why so?”

"Why is that?"

“We are no heathens, I should think,” he said. “It is all very well for the masters to be unfair, but we are true Christians. We must do as God bids. Such is the law of Christ.”

“We're not heathens, I believe,” he said. “It's easy for the masters to be unfair, but we are true Christians. We have to follow what God commands. That's the law of Christ.”

“Where have you got that law from?

“Where did you get that law from?

“It is in the Book, in the Gospels; just come to me on Sunday, I will read you a few passages, and we will have a talk afterwards.”

“It’s in the Book, in the Gospels; just come to me on Sunday, and I’ll read you a few passages, and we can chat afterwards.”

They did not all come to him on Sunday, but three came, and he began reading to them.

They didn't all come to him on Sunday, but three did, and he started reading to them.

He read five chapters of St. Matthew’s Gospel, and they talked. One man only, Ivan Chouev, accepted the lesson and carried it out completely, following the rule of Christ in everything from that day. His family did the same. Out of the arable land he took only what was his due, and refused to take more.

He read five chapters of St. Matthew’s Gospel, and they talked. Only one man, Ivan Chouev, accepted the lesson and fully embraced it, sticking to Christ's teachings in everything from that day on. His family followed his example. From the farmland, he only took what was rightfully his and refused to take any more.

The lame tailor and Ivan had people calling on them, and some of these people began to grasp the meaning of the Gospels, and in consequence gave up smoking, drinking, swearing, and using bad language and tried to help one another. They also ceased to go to church, and took their ikons to the village priest, saying they did not want them any more. The priest was frightened, and reported what had occurred to the bishop. The bishop was at a loss what to do. At last he resolved to send the archimandrite Missael to the village, the one who had formerly been Mitia Smokovnikov’s teacher of religion.

The lame tailor and Ivan received visitors, and some of these visitors started to understand the Gospels. As a result, they stopped smoking, drinking, swearing, and using foul language, and began to support each other. They also stopped going to church and took their icons to the village priest, saying they no longer wanted them. The priest was alarmed and reported what happened to the bishop. The bishop was unsure what to do. Finally, he decided to send the archimandrite Missael to the village, the same one who had previously been Mitia Smokovnikov’s religion teacher.

XIX

19

ASKING Father Missael on his arrival to take a seat, the bishop told him what had happened in his diocese.

ASKING Father Missael to take a seat upon his arrival, the bishop told him what had happened in his diocese.

“It all comes from weakness of spirit and from ignorance. You are a learned man, and I rely on you. Go to the village, call the parishioners together, and convince them of their error.”

“It all comes from a weak spirit and ignorance. You are an educated man, and I trust you. Go to the village, gather the parishioners, and help them understand their mistake.”

“If your Grace bids me go, and you give me your blessing, I will do my best,” said Father Missael. He was very pleased with the task entrusted to him. Every opportunity he could find to demonstrate the firmness of his faith was a boon to him. In trying to convince others he was chiefly intent on persuading himself that he was really a firm believer.

“If you want me to go, and you give me your blessing, I’ll do my best,” said Father Missael. He was quite happy with the task given to him. Every chance he had to show the strength of his faith was a gift to him. In trying to convince others, he was mainly focused on convincing himself that he was truly a strong believer.

“Do your best. I am greatly distressed about my flock,” said the bishop, leisurely taking a cup with his white plump hands from the servant who brought in the tea.

“Do your best. I'm really worried about my flock,” said the bishop, casually taking a cup with his white, plump hands from the servant who brought in the tea.

“Why is there only one kind of jam? Bring another,” he said to the servant. “I am greatly distressed,” he went on, turning to Father Missael.

“Why is there only one type of jam? Get another,” he told the servant. “I am really upset,” he continued, turning to Father Missael.

Missael earnestly desired to prove his zeal; but, being a man of small means, he asked to be paid for the expenses of his journey; and being afraid of the rough people who might be ill-dis-posed towards him, he also asked the bishop to get him an order from the governor of the province, so that the local police might help him in case of need. The bishop complied with his wishes, and Missael got his things ready with the help of his servant and his cook. They furnished him with a case full of wine, and a basket with the victuals he might need in going to such a lonely place. Fully provided with all he wanted, he started for the village to which he was commissioned. He was pleasantly conscious of the importance of his mission. All his doubts as to his own faith passed away, and he was now fully convinced of its reality.

Missael really wanted to show his enthusiasm, but since he didn’t have much money, he asked to be reimbursed for his travel expenses. He was also worried about the rough people who might not be welcoming, so he asked the bishop to get him a letter from the governor of the province to ensure local police would assist him if needed. The bishop agreed to help him, and Missael prepared for his journey with the support of his servant and cook. They packed a case full of wine and a basket with food he might need while traveling to such a remote place. Fully equipped with everything he required, he set off for the village where he had been sent. He felt good about the importance of his mission. All his doubts about his faith disappeared, and he was now completely confident in its validity.

His thoughts, far from being concerned with the real foundation of his creed—this was accepted as an axiom—were occupied with the arguments used against the forms of worship.

His thoughts, rather than focusing on the core principles of his beliefs—this was taken as a given—were preoccupied with the arguments made against the ways of worship.

XX

XX

THE village priest and his wife received Father Missael with great honours, and the next day after he had arrived the parishioners were invited to assemble in the church. Missael in a new silk cassock, with a large cross on his chest, and his long hair carefully combed, ascended the pulpit; the priest stood at his side, the deacons and the choir at a little distance behind him, and the side entrances were guarded by the police. The dissenters also came in their dirty sheepskin coats.

The village priest and his wife welcomed Father Missael with great honors, and the day after he arrived, the parishioners were invited to gather in the church. Missael, wearing a new silk cassock with a large cross on his chest and his long hair neatly styled, ascended the pulpit; the priest stood beside him, while the deacons and the choir were positioned a bit farther back, and the side entrances were monitored by the police. The dissenters also entered, dressed in their tattered sheepskin coats.

After the service Missael delivered a sermon, admonishing the dissenters to return to the bosom of their mother, the Church, threatening them with the torments of hell, and promising full forgiveness to those who would repent.

After the service, Missael gave a sermon, urging the dissenters to come back to the embrace of their mother, the Church, warning them about the torments of hell, and promising complete forgiveness to anyone who would repent.

The dissenters kept silent at first. Then, being asked questions, they gave answers. To the question why they dissented, they said that their chief reason was the fact that the Church worshipped gods made of wood, which, far from being ordained, were condemned by the Scriptures.

The dissenters remained quiet at first. Then, when asked questions, they responded. When asked why they disagreed, they said their main reason was that the Church worshipped wooden gods, which were not only unapproved but also condemned by the Scriptures.

When asked by Missael whether they actually considered the holy ikons to be mere planks of wood, Chouev answered,—“Just look at the back of any ikon you choose and you will see what they are made of.”

When Missael asked if they really thought the holy icons were just pieces of wood, Chouev replied, “Just look at the back of any icon you choose and you’ll see what they’re made of.”

When asked why they turned against the priests, their answer was that the Scripture says: “As you have received it without fee, so you must give it to the others; whereas the priests require payment for the grace they bestow by the sacraments.” To all attempts which Missael made to oppose them by arguments founded on Holy Writ, the tailor and Ivan Chouev gave calm but very firm answers, contradicting his assertions by appeal to the Scriptures, which they knew uncommonly well.

When asked why they stopped supporting the priests, they replied that the Scripture says: “Just as you received it for free, you must give it to others; meanwhile, the priests ask for payment for the grace they provide through the sacraments.” In response to all of Missael's attempts to challenge them with arguments based on the Scriptures, the tailor and Ivan Chouev responded calmly but firmly, countering his claims with references to the Scriptures, which they knew exceptionally well.

Missael got angry and threatened them with persecution by the authorities. Their answer was: It is said, I have been persecuted and so will you be.

Missael got angry and threatened them with action from the authorities. Their response was: It is said, I have been persecuted and so will you be.

The discussion came to nothing, and all would have ended well if Missael had not preached the next day at mass, denouncing the wicked seducers of the faithful and saying that they deserved the worst punishment. Coming out of the church, the crowd of peasants began to consult whether it would not be well to give the infidels a good lesson for disturbing the minds of the community. The same day, just when Missael was enjoying some salmon and gangfish, dining at the village priest’s in company with the inspector, a violent brawl arose in the village. The peasants came in a crowd to Chouev’s cottage, and waited for the dissenters to come out in order to give them a thrashing.

The discussion went nowhere, and everything might have turned out fine if Missael hadn't preached the next day at mass, condemning the wicked seducers of the faithful and claiming they deserved the harshest punishment. As the crowd of peasants left the church, they started to talk about whether it would be a good idea to teach the infidels a lesson for confusing the community. That same day, just as Missael was enjoying some salmon and gangfish while dining at the village priest’s with the inspector, a violent fight broke out in the village. The peasants gathered at Chouev’s cottage, waiting for the dissenters to come out so they could give them a beating.

The dissenters assembled in the cottage numbered about twenty men and women. Missael’s sermon and the attitude of the orthodox peasants, together with their threats, aroused in the mind of the dissenters angry feelings, to which they had before been strangers. It was near evening, the women had to go and milk the cows, and the peasants were still standing and waiting at the door.

The dissenters gathered in the cottage numbered around twenty men and women. Missael’s sermon and the stance of the orthodox peasants, along with their threats, stirred up angry feelings in the dissenters that they hadn’t experienced before. It was getting close to evening, the women needed to go milk the cows, and the peasants were still standing and waiting at the door.

A boy who stepped out of the door was beaten and driven back into the house. The people within began consulting what was to be done, and could come to no agreement. The tailor said, “We must bear whatever is done to us, and not resist.” Chouev replied that if they decided on that course they would, all of them, be beaten to death. In consequence, he seized a poker and went out of the house. “Come!” he shouted, “let us follow the law of Moses!” And, falling upon the peasants, he knocked out one man’s eye, and in the meanwhile all those who had been in his house contrived to get out and make their way home.

A boy who stepped out of the door got beaten and pushed back inside the house. The people inside started discussing what to do but couldn’t agree. The tailor said, “We have to endure whatever happens to us and not fight back.” Chouev responded that if they chose that path, they would all end up dead. So, he grabbed a poker and went outside. “Come on!” he called out, “let’s follow the law of Moses!” He then attacked the peasants, knocking one man’s eye out, while the others who had been in his house managed to sneak out and head home.

Chouev was thrown into prison and charged with sedition and blasphemy.

Chouev was thrown into jail and accused of sedition and blasphemy.

XXI

XXI

Two years previous to those events a strong and handsome young girl of an eastern type, Katia Turchaninova, came from the Don military settlements to St. Petersburg to study in the university college for women. In that town she met a student, Turin, the son of a district governor in the Simbirsk province, and fell in love with him. But her love was not of the ordinary type, and she had no desire to become his wife and the mother of his children. He was a dear comrade to her, and their chief bond of union was a feeling of revolt they had in common, as well as the hatred they bore, not only to the existing forms of government, but to all those who represented that government. They had also in common the sense that they both excelled their enemies in culture, in brains, as well as in morals. Katia Turchaninova was a gifted girl, possessed of a good memory, by means of which she easily mastered the lectures she attended. She was successful in her examinations, and, apart from that, read all the newest books. She was certain that her vocation was not to bear and rear children, and even looked on such a task with disgust and contempt. She thought herself chosen by destiny to destroy the present government, which was fettering the best abilities of the nation, and to reveal to the people a higher standard of life, inculcated by the latest writers of other countries. She was handsome, a little inclined to stoutness: she had a good complexion, shining black eyes, abundant black hair. She inspired the men she knew with feelings she neither wished nor had time to share, busy as she was with propaganda work, which consisted chiefly in mere talking. She was not displeased, however, to inspire these feelings; and, without dressing too smartly, did not neglect her appearance. She liked to be admired, as it gave her opportunities of showing how little she prized what was valued so highly by other women.

Two years before those events, a strong and attractive young woman of eastern descent, Katia Turchaninova, moved from the Don military settlements to St. Petersburg to study at a women's university. There, she met a student named Turin, the son of a district governor from the Simbirsk province, and fell in love with him. However, her love was anything but typical; she had no desire to be his wife or the mother of his children. He was a close friend to her, and their main connection was the shared feeling of rebellion against not just the current government but also everyone who represented it. They both felt superior to their enemies in culture, intellect, and morality. Katia Turchaninova was a talented young woman with a sharp memory, enabling her to easily grasp the lectures she attended. She performed well in her exams and, in addition to that, read all the latest books. She was convinced her purpose wasn’t to have and raise children and looked down on such a role with disdain. She believed she was destined to overthrow the government that stifled the nation's best talents and to reveal a higher standard of living inspired by the latest thinkers from abroad. She was attractive, slightly plump, with a healthy complexion, bright black eyes, and thick black hair. She evoked feelings in the men she knew that she neither wanted nor had time to entertain, being preoccupied with her activism, which mostly involved just talking. However, she didn’t mind stirring those feelings and, while she didn't dress overly stylishly, she took care of her appearance. She enjoyed being admired, as it allowed her to demonstrate how little she valued what other women highly prized.

In her views concerning the method of fighting the government she went further than the majority of her comrades, and than her friend Turin; all means, she taught, were justified in such a struggle, not excluding murder. And yet, with all her revolutionary ideas, Katia Turchaninova was in her soul a very kind girl, ready to sacrifice herself for the welfare and the happiness of other people, and sincerely pleased when she could do a kindness to anybody, a child, an old person, or an animal.

In her opinions about how to fight the government, she went further than most of her peers and her friend Turin; she believed that any means were justified in such a struggle, including murder. Yet, despite her revolutionary ideas, Katia Turchaninova was truly a kind person at heart, always willing to sacrifice herself for the wellbeing and happiness of others, and she genuinely felt joy when she could do something nice for anyone—a child, an elderly person, or an animal.

She went in the summer to stay with a friend, a schoolmistress in a small town on the river Volga. Turin lived near that town, on his father’s estate. He often came to see the two girls; they gave each other books to read, and had long discussions, expressing their common indignation with the state of affairs in the country. The district doctor, a friend of theirs, used also to join them on many occasions.

She went to stay with a friend, a schoolteacher, during the summer in a small town by the Volga River. Turin lived near that town on his father's estate. He often visited the two girls; they exchanged books and had long discussions, sharing their frustration about the state of the country. Their friend, the district doctor, would also join them on many occasions.

The estate of the Turins was situated in the neighbourhood of the Liventsov estate, the one that was entrusted to the management of Peter Nikolaevich Sventizky. Soon after Peter Nikolaevich had settled there, and begun to enforce order, young Turin, having observed an independent tendency in the peasants on the Liventsov estate, as well as their determination to uphold their rights, became interested in them. He came often to the village to talk with the men, and developed his socialistic theories, insisting particularly on the nationalisation of the land.

The Turin estate was located near the Liventsov estate, which was managed by Peter Nikolaevich Sventizky. Shortly after Peter Nikolaevich settled in and began to establish order, young Turin noticed that the peasants on the Liventsov estate were showing a desire for independence and were determined to defend their rights. He frequently visited the village to talk with the men and further developed his socialist theories, especially advocating for the nationalization of the land.

After Peter Nikolaevich had been murdered, and the murderers sent to trial, the revolutionary group of the small town boiled over with indignation, and did not shrink from openly expressing it. The fact of Turin’s visits to the village and his propaganda work among the students, became known to the authorities during the trial. A search was made in his house; and, as the police found a few revolutionary leaflets among his effects, he was arrested and transferred to prison in St. Petersburg.

After Peter Nikolaevich was murdered and the killers were taken to trial, the revolutionary group in the small town erupted with anger and didn’t hold back from openly expressing it. The authorities learned about Turin’s visits to the village and his propaganda efforts among the students during the trial. They searched his house, and when the police found a few revolutionary leaflets among his belongings, he was arrested and taken to prison in St. Petersburg.

Katia Turchaninova followed him to the metropolis, and went to visit him in prison. She was not admitted on the day she came, and was told to come on the day fixed by regulations for visits to the prisoners. When that day arrived, and she was finally allowed to see him, she had to talk to him through two gratings separating the prisoner from his visitor. This visit increased her indignation against the authorities. And her feelings become all the more revolutionary after a visit she paid to the office of a gendarme officer who had to deal with the Turin case. The officer, a handsome man, seemed obviously disposed to grant her exceptional favours in visiting the prisoner, if she would allow him to make love to her. Disgusted with him, she appealed to the chief of police. He pretended—just as the officer did when talking officially to her—to be powerless himself, and to depend entirely on orders coming from the minister of state. She sent a petition to the minister asking for an interview, which was refused.

Katia Turchaninova followed him to the city and went to visit him in prison. She wasn’t allowed in when she arrived, and was told to come back on the designated visiting day. When that day finally came and she was allowed to see him, she had to speak to him through two grates that separated the prisoner from his visitor. This visit only fueled her anger against the authorities. Her feelings became even more revolutionary after she visited the office of a gendarme officer involved in the Turin case. The officer, an attractive man, clearly seemed willing to grant her special favors for visiting the prisoner if she would let him romance her. Disgusted by him, she turned to the chief of police. He pretended—just like the officer did during their formal conversation—to be helpless and completely reliant on orders from the minister of state. She sent a request to the minister asking for a meeting, which was denied.

Then she resolved to do a desperate thing and bought a revolver.

Then she decided to do something drastic and bought a handgun.

XXII

XXII

THE minister was receiving petitioners at the usual hour appointed for the reception. He had talked successively to three of them, and now a pretty young woman with black eyes, who was holding a petition in her left hand, approached. The minister’s eyes gleamed when he saw how attractive the petitioner was, but recollecting his high position he put on a serious face.

THE minister was meeting with petitioners at the usual time set for receptions. He had spoken with three of them in a row, and now a lovely young woman with black eyes, holding a petition in her left hand, stepped forward. The minister's eyes lit up when he noticed how appealing the petitioner was, but remembering his high status, he put on a serious expression.

“What do you want?” he asked, coming down to where she stood. Without answering his question the young woman quickly drew a revolver from under her cloak and aiming it at the minister’s chest fired—but missed him.

“What do you want?” he asked, walking down to her. Instead of answering, the young woman quickly pulled a revolver from under her cloak and aimed it at the minister’s chest, firing—but missed him.

The minister rushed at her, trying to seize her hand, but she escaped, and taking a step back, fired a second time. The minister ran out of the room. The woman was immediately seized. She was trembling violently, and could not utter a single word; after a while she suddenly burst into a hysterical laugh. The minister was not even wounded.

The minister lunged at her, attempting to grab her hand, but she dodged him and stepped back to fire a second shot. The minister ran out of the room. The woman was quickly apprehended. She was shaking uncontrollably and couldn’t say a word; after a moment, she suddenly let out a hysterical laugh. The minister wasn’t even hurt.

That woman was Katia Turchaninova. She was put into the prison of preliminary detention. The minister received congratulations and marks of sympathy from the highest quarters, and even from the emperor himself, who appointed a commission to investigate the plot that had led to the attempted assassination. As a matter of fact there was no plot whatever, but the police officials and the detectives set to work with the utmost zeal to discover all the threads of the non-existing conspiracy. They did everything to deserve the fees they were paid; they got up in the small hours of the morning, searched one house after another, took copies of papers and of books they found, read diaries, personal letters, made extracts from them on the very best notepaper and in beautiful handwriting, interrogated Katia Turchaninova ever so many times, and confronted her with all those whom they suspected of conspiracy, in order to extort from her the names of her accomplices.

That woman was Katia Turchaninova. She was placed in pre-trial detention. The minister received congratulations and expressions of sympathy from high-ranking officials, even from the emperor himself, who appointed a commission to look into the supposed plot that had led to the attempted assassination. In reality, there was no plot at all, but the police and detectives worked tirelessly to uncover all the threads of the non-existent conspiracy. They did everything to earn their pay; they woke up at dawn, searched one house after another, copied documents and books they found, read diaries and personal letters, made notes on the finest stationery with beautifully written summaries, interrogated Katia Turchaninova countless times, and confronted her with anyone they suspected of being involved in the conspiracy to force her to reveal the names of her accomplices.

The minister, a good-natured man at heart, was sincerely sorry for the pretty girl. But he said to himself that he was bound to consider his high state duties imposed upon him, even though they did not imply much work and trouble. So, when his former colleague, a chamberlain and a friend of the Turins, met him at a court ball and tried to rouse his pity for Turin and the girl Turchaninova, he shrugged his shoulders, stretching the red ribbon on his white waistcoat, and said: “Je ne demanderais pas mieux que de relacher cette pauvre fillette, mais vous savez le devoir.” And in the meantime Katia Turchaninova was kept in prison. She was at times in a quiet mood, communicated with her fellow-prisoners by knocking on the walls, and read the books that were sent to her. But then came days when she had fits of desperate fury, knocking with her fists against the wall, screaming and laughing like a mad-woman.

The minister, a genuinely kind man at heart, really felt sorry for the pretty girl. But he reminded himself that he had to focus on his important duties, even though they didn’t involve much work or hassle. So, when his former colleague, a chamberlain and a friend of the Turins, approached him at a court ball and tried to evoke his sympathy for Turin and the girl Turchaninova, he shrugged his shoulders, adjusting the red ribbon on his white waistcoat, and said, “I would do anything to release that poor girl, but you know the duty.” Meanwhile, Katia Turchaninova remained in prison. Sometimes she was calm, communicating with her fellow prisoners by tapping on the walls, and reading the books sent to her. But there were also days when she experienced fits of rage, pounding her fists against the wall, screaming and laughing like a madwoman.

XXIII

XXIII

ONE day Maria Semenovna came home from the treasurer’s office, where she had received her pension. On her way she met a schoolmaster, a friend of hers.

ONE day, Maria Semenovna came home from the treasurer’s office, where she had received her pension. On her way, she ran into a schoolmaster, who was a friend of hers.

“Good day, Maria Semenovna! Have you received your money?” the schoolmaster asked, in a loud voice from the other side of the street.

“Good day, Maria Semenovna! Did you get your money?” the schoolmaster asked loudly from across the street.

“I have,” answered Maria Semenovna. “But it was not much; just enough to fill the holes.”

“I have,” replied Maria Semenovna. “But it wasn't a lot; just enough to fill the gaps.”

“Oh, there must be some tidy pickings out of such a lot of money,” said the schoolmaster, and passed on, after having said good-bye.

“Oh, there must be some easy money to be made from all that cash,” said the schoolmaster, and walked away after saying goodbye.

“Good-bye,” said Maria Semenovna. While she was looking at her friend, she met a tall man face to face, who had very long arms and a stern look in his eyes. Coming to her house, she was very startled on again seeing the same man with the long arms, who had evidently followed her. He remained standing another moment after she had gone in, then turned and walked away.

“Goodbye,” said Maria Semenovna. As she was looking at her friend, she came face to face with a tall man who had very long arms and a stern expression in his eyes. Upon arriving at her house, she was quite startled to see the same man with the long arms, who had clearly followed her. He stood there for a moment after she went inside, then turned and walked away.

Maria Semenovna felt somewhat frightened at first. But when she had entered the house, and had given her father and her nephew Fedia the presents she had brought for them, and she had patted the dog Treasure, who whined with joy, she forgot her fears. She gave the money to her father and began to work, as there was always plenty for her to do.

Maria Semenovna felt a bit scared at first. But once she entered the house, handed her dad and her nephew Fedia the gifts she had brought for them, and petted the dog Treasure, who whimpered with happiness, she forgot her worries. She gave the money to her dad and got to work, as there was always a lot for her to do.

The man she met face to face was Stepan.

The man she met in person was Stepan.

After he had killed the innkeeper, he did not return to town. Strange to say, he was not sorry to have committed that murder. His mind went back to the murdered man over and over again during the following day; and he liked the recollection of having done the thing so skilfully, so cleverly, that nobody-would ever discover it, and he would not therefore be prevented from murdering other people in the same way. Sitting in the public-house and having his tea, he looked at the people around him with the same thought how he should murder them. In the evening he called at a carter’s, a man from his village, to spend the night at his house. The carter was not in. He said he would wait for him, and in the meanwhile began talking to the carter’s wife. But when she moved to the stove, with her back turned to him, the idea entered his mind to kill her. He marvelled at himself at first, and shook his head; but the next moment he seized the knife he had hidden in his boot, knocked the woman down on the floor, and cut her throat. When the children began to scream, he killed them also and went away. He did not look out for another place to spend the night, but at once left the town. In a village some distance away he went to the inn and slept there. The next day he returned to the district town, and there he overheard in the street Maria Semenovna’s talk with the schoolmaster. Her look frightened him, but yet he made up his mind to creep into her house, and rob her of the money she had received. When the night came he broke the lock and entered the house. The first person who heard his steps was the younger daughter, the married one. She screamed. Stepan stabbed her immediately with his knife. Her husband woke up and fell upon Stepan, seized him by his throat, and struggled with him desperately. But Stepan was the stronger man and overpowered him. After murdering him, Stepan, excited by the long fight, stepped into the next room behind a partition. That was Maria Semenovna’s bedroom. She rose in her bed, looked at Stepan with her mild frightened eyes, and crossed herself.

After he killed the innkeeper, he didn’t go back to town. Strangely enough, he felt no remorse for committing that murder. Over the next day, his mind kept returning to the dead man, and he took pleasure in remembering how skillfully and cleverly he had done it, safe in the knowledge that no one would ever uncover the truth, which meant he wouldn’t be stopped from killing others the same way. As he sat in the pub having his tea, he looked at the people around him, thinking about how he might kill them. In the evening, he stopped by the house of a carter from his village to spend the night. The carter wasn’t home, so he said he would wait and started chatting with the carter’s wife. But when she turned her back to him to tend the stove, the thought crossed his mind to kill her. At first, he marveled at himself and shook his head, but in the next moment, he pulled out the knife he had hidden in his boot, knocked the woman to the floor, and cut her throat. When the children began to scream, he killed them too and then left. He didn’t bother looking for another place to stay for the night, but immediately left the town. In a village some distance away, he went to an inn and slept there. The next day, he returned to the district town, where he overheard Maria Semenovna talking with the schoolmaster on the street. Her look scared him, but he decided to sneak into her house and steal the money she had received. When night fell, he broke the lock and entered the house. The first person to hear him was the younger daughter, who was married. She screamed. Stepan immediately stabbed her with his knife. Her husband awoke and lunged at Stepan, grabbing his throat and fighting him fiercely. But Stepan was stronger and overpowered him. After killing him, Stepan, energized by the long struggle, slipped into the next room behind a partition. That was Maria Semenovna’s bedroom. She sat up in her bed, looked at Stepan with her frightened, gentle eyes, and crossed herself.

Once more her look scared Stepan. He dropped his eyes.

Once again, her gaze frightened Stepan. He looked down.

“Where is your money?” he asked, without raising his face.

“Where’s your money?” he asked, without looking up.

She did not answer.

She didn't respond.

“Where is the money?” asked Stepan again, showing her his knife.

“Where's the money?” Stepan asked again, brandishing his knife at her.

“How can you . . .” she said.

“How can you . . .” she said.

“You will see how.”

"You'll see how."

Stepan came close to her, in order to seize her hands and prevent her struggling with him, but she did not even try to lift her arms or offer any resistance; she pressed her hands to her chest, and sighed heavily.

Stepan moved closer to her to grab her hands and stop her from fighting back, but she didn’t even attempt to lift her arms or resist; she pressed her hands to her chest and sighed heavily.

“Oh, what a great sin!” she cried. “How can you! Have mercy on yourself. To destroy somebody’s soul . . . and worse, your own! . . .”

“Oh, what a terrible sin!” she shouted. “How can you do this? Have compassion for yourself. To ruin someone’s soul... and even worse, your own!”

Stepan could not stand her voice any longer, and drew his knife sharply across her throat. “Stop that talk!” he said. She fell back with a hoarse cry, and the pillow was stained with blood. He turned away, and went round the rooms in order to collect all he thought worth taking. Having made a bundle of the most valuable things, he lighted a cigarette, sat down for a while, brushed his clothes, and left the house. He thought this murder would not matter to him more than those he had committed before; but before he got a night’s lodging, he felt suddenly so exhausted that he could not walk any farther. He stepped down into the gutter and remained lying there the rest of the night, and the next day and the next night.

Stepan could no longer stand her voice and quickly drew his knife across her throat. “Shut up!” he said. She fell back with a hoarse cry, and blood stained the pillow. He turned away and walked through the rooms to gather everything he thought was worth taking. After packing up the most valuable items, he lit a cigarette, sat down for a bit, brushed off his clothes, and left the house. He figured this murder wouldn’t affect him any more than the ones he had committed before; but before he could find a place to stay for the night, he suddenly felt so exhausted that he couldn’t walk any further. He stepped down into the gutter and lay there for the rest of the night, and the next day, and the night after that.





PART SECOND

I

I

THE whole time he was lying in the gutter Stepan saw continually before his eyes the thin, kindly, and frightened face of Maria Semenovna, and seemed to hear her voice. “How can you?” she went on saying in his imagination, with her peculiar lisping voice. Stepan saw over again and over again before him all he had done to her. In horror he shut his eyes, and shook his hairy head, to drive away these thoughts and recollections. For a moment he would get rid of them, but in their place horrid black faces with red eyes appeared and frightened him continuously. They grinned at him, and kept repeating, “Now you have done away with her you must do away with yourself, or we will not leave you alone.” He opened his eyes, and again he saw HER and heard her voice; and felt an immense pity for her and a deep horror and disgust with himself. Once more he shut his eyes, and the black faces reappeared. Towards the evening of the next day he rose and went, with hardly any strength left, to a public-house. There he ordered a drink, and repeated his demands over and over again, but no quantity of liquor could make him intoxicated. He was sitting at a table, and swallowed silently one glass after another.

The whole time he was lying in the gutter, Stepan kept seeing the thin, kind, and scared face of Maria Semenovna in his mind, and he seemed to hear her voice. “How can you?” she kept saying in his imagination, with her distinctive lisp. Stepan replayed everything he had done to her again and again. In horror, he shut his eyes and shook his hairy head to push away these thoughts and memories. For a moment, he could escape them, but instead, horrifying black faces with red eyes showed up and frightened him nonstop. They grinned at him, repeating, “Now that you’ve got rid of her, you have to get rid of yourself, or we won’t leave you alone.” He opened his eyes again, saw HER, and heard her voice, feeling immense pity for her and deep horror and disgust for himself. Once more, he closed his eyes, and the black faces came back. By the next evening, he got up and went, barely able to muster any strength, to a bar. There, he ordered a drink and kept repeating his requests, but no amount of alcohol could get him drunk. He sat at a table, silently downing one glass after another.

A police officer came in. “Who are you?” he asked Stepan.

A police officer walked in. “Who are you?” he asked Stepan.

“I am the man who murdered all the Dobrotvorov people last night,” he answered.

“I’m the guy who killed all the Dobrotvorov people last night,” he replied.

He was arrested, bound with ropes, and brought to the nearest police-station; the next day he was transferred to the prison in the town. The inspector of the prison recognised him as an old inmate, and a very turbulent one; and, hearing that he had now become a real criminal, accosted him very harshly.

He was arrested, tied up with ropes, and taken to the closest police station; the next day he was moved to the prison in town. The prison inspector recognized him as a former inmate, and a very troublemaking one; and upon hearing that he had now turned into a real criminal, he confronted him very harshly.

“You had better be quiet here,” he said in a hoarse voice, frowning, and protruding his lower jaw. “The moment you don’t behave, I’ll flog you to death! Don’t try to escape—I will see to that!”

“You should really keep quiet here,” he said in a rough voice, frowning and jutting out his jaw. “The second you misbehave, I’ll beat you to death! Don’t even think about trying to escape—I’ll make sure you can’t!”

“I have no desire to escape,” said Stepan, dropping his eyes. “I surrendered of my own free will.”

“I don’t want to escape,” said Stepan, looking down. “I gave up of my own choice.”

“Shut up! You must look straight into your superior’s eyes when you talk to him,” cried the inspector, and struck Stepan with his fist under the jaw.

“Shut up! You need to look directly into your boss’s eyes when you speak to him,” shouted the inspector, and punched Stepan under the jaw.

At that moment Stepan again saw the murdered woman before him, and heard her voice; he did not pay attention, therefore, to the inspector’s words.

At that moment, Stepan once again saw the murdered woman in front of him and heard her voice; he didn’t pay attention to the inspector’s words.

“What?” he asked, coming to his senses when he felt the blow on his face.

“What?” he asked, coming to his senses after feeling the hit on his face.

“Be off! Don’t pretend you don’t hear.”

“Go away! Don’t act like you can’t hear.”

The inspector expected Stepan to be violent, to talk to the other prisoners, to make attempts to escape from prison. But nothing of the kind ever happened. Whenever the guard or the inspector himself looked into his cell through the hole in the door, they saw Stepan sitting on a bag filled with straw, holding his head with his hands and whispering to himself. On being brought before the examining magistrate charged with the inquiry into his case, he did not behave like an ordinary convict. He was very absent-minded, hardly listening to the questions; but when he heard what was asked, he answered truthfully, causing the utmost perplexity to the magistrate, who, accustomed as he was to the necessity of being very clever and very cunning with convicts, felt a strange sensation just as if he were lifting up his foot to ascend a step and found none. Stepan told him the story of all his murders; and did it frowning, with a set look, in a quiet, businesslike voice, trying to recollect all the circumstances of his crimes. “He stepped out of the house,” said Stepan, telling the tale of his first murder, “and stood barefooted at the door; I hit him, and he just groaned; I went to his wife, . . .” And so on.

The inspector expected Stepan to act violently, talk to the other inmates, and try to escape from prison. But none of that ever happened. Whenever the guard or the inspector looked into his cell through the peephole, they saw Stepan sitting on a bag of straw, holding his head with his hands and whispering to himself. When he was brought before the examining magistrate for questioning, he didn't behave like a typical convict. He seemed very distracted, barely paying attention to the questions; but when he heard what was asked, he answered truthfully, leaving the magistrate thoroughly confused. Used to being clever and cunning with convicts, the magistrate felt an odd sensation, like lifting his foot to step up but finding no step there. Stepan recounted the story of all his murders; he did so with a frown, a serious look, and in a calm, businesslike tone, trying to remember all the details of his crimes. “He stepped out of the house,” Stepan said, recounting his first murder, “and stood barefoot at the door; I hit him, and he just groaned; I went to his wife, . . .” And so on.

One day the magistrate, visiting the prison cells, asked Stepan whether there was anything he had to complain of, or whether he had any wishes that might be granted him. Stepan said he had no wishes whatever, and had nothing to complain of the way he was treated in prison. The magistrate, on leaving him, took a few steps in the foul passage, then stopped and asked the governor who had accompanied him in his visit how this prisoner was behaving.

One day, the magistrate was visiting the prison cells and asked Stepan if he had any complaints or any wishes that could be fulfilled. Stepan replied that he had no wishes at all and nothing to complain about regarding his treatment in prison. As the magistrate was leaving, he took a few steps down the dirty corridor and then stopped to ask the governor, who had joined him on the visit, how this prisoner was doing.

“I simply wonder at him,” said the governor, who was very pleased with Stepan, and spoke kindly of him. “He has now been with us about two months, and could be held up as a model of good behaviour. But I am afraid he is plotting some mischief. He is a daring man, and exceptionally strong.”

“I can’t help but marvel at him,” said the governor, who was quite pleased with Stepan and spoke positively about him. “He’s been with us for about two months now and could really be seen as a model of good behavior. But I’m worried he might be up to something. He’s a bold guy and incredibly strong.”

II

II

DURING the first month in prison Stepan suffered from the same agonising vision. He saw the grey wall of his cell, he heard the sounds of the prison; the noise of the cell below him, where a number of convicts were confined together; the striking of the prison clock; the steps of the sentry in the passage; but at the same time he saw HER with that kindly face which conquered his heart the very first time he met her in the street, with that thin, strongly-marked neck, and he heard her soft, lisping, pathetic voice: “To destroy somebody’s soul . . . and, worst of all, your own. . . . How can you? . . .”

DURING the first month in prison, Stepan was haunted by the same painful vision. He saw the gray wall of his cell and heard the sounds of the prison: the noise from the cell below him, where several inmates were packed together; the chimes of the prison clock; the footsteps of the guard in the corridor. At the same time, he visualized HER, with that kind face that had captured his heart the very first time they met on the street, with that thin, sharply defined neck, and he heard her soft, lisping, heartbreaking voice: “To ruin someone’s soul... and, worst of all, your own... How can you?…”

After a while her voice would die away, and then black faces would appear. They would appear whether he had his eyes open or shut. With his closed eyes he saw them more distinctly. When he opened his eyes they vanished for a moment, melting away into the walls and the door; but after a while they reappeared and surrounded him from three sides, grinning at him and saying over and over: “Make an end! Make an end! Hang yourself! Set yourself on fire!” Stepan shook all over when he heard that, and tried to say all the prayers he knew: “Our Lady” or “Our Father.” At first this seemed to help. In saying his prayers he began to recollect his whole life; his father, his mother, the village, the dog “Wolf,” the old grandfather lying on the stove, the bench on which the children used to play; then the girls in the village with their songs, his horses and how they had been stolen, and how the thief was caught and how he killed him with a stone. He recollected also the first prison he was in and his leaving it, and the fat innkeeper, the carter’s wife and the children. Then again SHE came to his mind and again he was terrified. Throwing his prison overcoat off his shoulders, he jumped out of bed, and, like a wild animal in a cage, began pacing up and down his tiny cell, hastily turning round when he had reached the damp walls. Once more he tried to pray, but it was of no use now.

After a while, her voice would fade away, and then dark faces would show up. They would appear whether his eyes were open or closed. With his eyes shut, he saw them more clearly. When he opened his eyes, they disappeared for a moment, blending into the walls and the door; but soon they came back, surrounding him on three sides, grinning at him and repeating, “Make an end! Make an end! Hang yourself! Set yourself on fire!” Stepan trembled when he heard that, and tried to say all the prayers he knew: “Our Lady” or “Our Father.” At first, it seemed to help. While praying, he began to remember his entire life; his father, his mother, the village, the dog “Wolf,” the old grandfather lying on the stove, the bench where the children used to play; then the village girls with their songs, his horses and how they were stolen, how the thief was caught, and how he killed him with a stone. He also recalled the first prison he was in and leaving it, the fat innkeeper, the carter’s wife, and the children. Then once again, SHE came to his mind, and he felt terrified. Throwing his prison overcoat off his shoulders, he jumped out of bed and, like a wild animal in a cage, began pacing up and down his tiny cell, turning sharply when he reached the damp walls. Once more, he tried to pray, but it was no use now.

The autumn came with its long nights. One evening when the wind whistled and howled in the pipes, Stepan, after he had paced up and down his cell for a long time, sat down on his bed. He felt he could not struggle any more; the black demons had overpowered him, and he had to submit. For some time he had been looking at the funnel of the oven. If he could fix on the knob of its lid a loop made of thin shreds of narrow linen straps it would hold. . . . But he would have to manage it very cleverly. He set to work, and spent two days in making straps out of the linen bag on which he slept. When the guard came into the cell he covered the bed with his overcoat. He tied the straps with big knots and made them double, in order that they might be strong enough to hold his weight. During these preparations he was free from tormenting visions. When the straps were ready he made a slip-knot out of them, and put it round his neck, stood up in his bed, and hanged himself. But at the very moment that his tongue began to protrude the straps got loose, and he fell down. The guard rushed in at the noise. The doctor was called in, Stepan was brought to the infirmary. The next day he recovered, and was removed from the infirmary, no more to solitary confinement, but to share the common cell with other prisoners.

Autumn arrived with its long nights. One evening, as the wind whistled and howled through the ducts, Stepan, after pacing back and forth in his cell for a long time, finally sat down on his bed. He felt he could no longer fight; the dark demons had overwhelmed him, and he had to give in. For a while, he had been staring at the oven's funnel. If he could attach a loop made of thin strips of linen to its lid, it might hold... But he'd need to be very clever about it. He got to work and spent two days making straps out of the linen bag he used as a mattress. When the guard entered the cell, he covered the bed with his overcoat. He tied the straps with large knots and doubled them to ensure they were strong enough to support his weight. During this time, he was free from tormenting visions. Once the straps were ready, he made a slip-knot, placed it around his neck, stood up on his bed, and hanged himself. But just as his tongue started to stick out, the straps came loose, and he fell down. The guard rushed in at the noise. A doctor was called, and Stepan was taken to the infirmary. The next day he recovered and was moved from the infirmary, not back to solitary confinement, but to share a common cell with other prisoners.

In the common cell he lived in the company of twenty men, but felt as if he were quite alone. He did not notice the presence of the rest; did not speak to anybody, and was tormented by the old agony. He felt it most of all when the men were sleeping and he alone could not get one moment of sleep. Continually he saw HER before his eyes, heard her voice, and then again the black devils with their horrible eyes came and tortured him in the usual way.

In the shared cell, he was surrounded by twenty men, but it felt like he was completely alone. He didn’t notice the others, didn’t talk to anyone, and was haunted by his old pain. It hit him the hardest when the men were sleeping and he couldn't catch even a moment of rest. He constantly saw HER in his mind, heard her voice, and then the dark shadows with their terrifying eyes would come and torment him as usual.

He again tried to say his prayers, but, just as before, it did not help him. One day when, after his prayers, she was again before his eyes, he began to implore her dear soul to forgive him his sin, and release him. Towards morning, when he fell down quite exhausted on his crushed linen bag, he fell asleep at once, and in his dream she came to him with her thin, wrinkled, and severed neck. “Will you forgive me?” he asked. She looked at him with her mild eyes and did not answer. “Will you forgive me?” And so he asked her three times. But she did not say a word, and he awoke. From that time onwards he suffered less, and seemed to come to his senses, looked around him, and began for the first time to talk to the other men in the cell.

He tried to pray again, but, just like before, it didn’t help him. One day, after his prayers, she appeared in front of him again, and he started to beg her dear soul to forgive his sins and let him go. As morning approached, completely exhausted, he collapsed onto his crushed linen bag and fell asleep right away. In his dream, she came to him with her thin, wrinkled, and severed neck. “Will you forgive me?” he asked. She looked at him with her gentle eyes and didn’t respond. “Will you forgive me?” He asked her three times, but she remained silent, and he woke up. From then on, he suffered less, seemed to regain his senses, looked around, and began, for the first time, to talk to the other men in the cell.

III

III

STEPAN’S cell was shared among others by the former yard-porter, Vassily, who had been sentenced to deportation for robbery, and by Chouev, sentenced also to deportation. Vassily sang songs the whole day long with his fine voice, or told his adventures to the other men in the cell. Chouev was working at something all day, mending his clothes, or reading the Gospel and the Psalter.

STEPAN shared his cell with a former yard porter, Vassily, who had been sentenced to deportation for robbery, and with Chouev, who was also sentenced to deportation. Vassily sang songs all day long with his great voice or shared his adventures with the other guys in the cell. Chouev spent his time working on things, fixing his clothes or reading the Gospel and the Psalter.

Stepan asked him why he was put into prison, and Chouev answered that he was being persecuted because of his true Christian faith by the priests, who were all of them hypocrites and hated those who followed the law of Christ. Stepan asked what that true law was, and Chouev made clear to him that the true law consists in not worshipping gods made with hands, but worshipping the spirit and the truth. He told him how he had learnt the truth from the lame tailor at the time when they were dividing the land.

Stepan asked him why he was in prison, and Chouev replied that he was being persecuted for his genuine Christian faith by the priests, who were all hypocrites and despised those who followed Christ's teachings. Stepan asked what that true teaching was, and Chouev explained that the true teaching is about not worshipping idols made by humans, but worshipping in spirit and truth. He shared how he had learned the truth from the lame tailor when they were dividing the land.

“And what will become of those who have done evil?” asked Stepan.

“And what will happen to those who have done wrong?” asked Stepan.

“The Scriptures give an answer to that,” said Chouev, and read aloud to him Matthew xxv. 31:—“When the Son of Man shall come in His glory, and all the holy angels with Him, then shall He sit upon the throne of His glory: and before Him shall be gathered all nations: and He shall separate them one from another, as a shepherd divideth His sheep from the goats: and He shall set the sheep on His right hand, but the goats on the left. Then shall the King say unto them on His right hand, Come, ye blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world: for I was an hungred, and ye gave Me meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave Me drink: I was a stranger, and ye took Me in: naked, and ye clothed Me: I was sick, and ye visited Me: I was in prison, and ye came unto Me. Then shall the righteous answer Him, saying, Lord, when saw we Thee an hungred, and fed Thee? or thirsty, and gave Thee drink? When saw we Thee a stranger, and took Thee in? or naked, and clothed Thee? Or when saw we Thee sick, or in prison, and came unto Thee? And the King shall answer and say unto them, Verily I say unto you, inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these My brethren, ye have done it unto Me. Then shall He say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from Me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels: for I was an hungred, and ye gave Me no meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave Me no drink: I was a stranger and ye took Me not in: naked, and ye clothed Me not; sick, and in prison, and ye visited Me not. Then shall they also answer Him, saying, Lord, when saw we Thee an hungred, or athirst, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister unto Thee? Then shall He answer them, saying, Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not to Me. And these shall go away into everlasting punishment: but the righteous into life eternal.”

“The Scriptures have the answer,” Chouev said, and read aloud to him Matthew 25:31: “When the Son of Man comes in His glory, and all the holy angels with Him, He will sit on His glorious throne. All nations will be gathered before Him, and He will separate them one from another, as a shepherd separates his sheep from the goats. He will put the sheep on His right and the goats on His left. Then the King will say to those on His right, ‘Come, you who are blessed by My Father; inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world. For I was hungry, and you gave Me something to eat; I was thirsty, and you gave Me something to drink; I was a stranger, and you welcomed Me; I was naked, and you clothed Me; I was sick, and you visited Me; I was in prison, and you came to Me.’ Then the righteous will respond to Him, ‘Lord, when did we see You hungry and feed You? Or thirsty and give You something to drink? When did we see You a stranger and welcome You? Or naked and clothe You? When did we see You sick or in prison and visit You?’ And the King will answer them, ‘Truly I tell you, whatever you did for one of the least of these brothers and sisters of Mine, you did for Me.’ Then He will also say to those on His left, ‘Depart from Me, you who are cursed, into the eternal fire prepared for the devil and his angels; for I was hungry, and you gave Me nothing to eat; I was thirsty, and you gave Me nothing to drink; I was a stranger, and you didn’t take Me in; naked, and you didn’t clothe Me; sick and in prison, and you didn’t visit Me.’ Then they too will answer, ‘Lord, when did we see You hungry or thirsty or a stranger or naked or sick or in prison and did not help You?’ Then He will reply, ‘Truly I tell you, whatever you did not do for one of the least of these, you did not do for Me.’ Then they will go away into eternal punishment, but the righteous into eternal life.”

Vassily, who was sitting on the floor at Chouev’s side, and was listening to his reading the Gospel, nodded his handsome head in approval. “True,” he said in a resolute tone. “Go, you cursed villains, into everlasting punishment, since you did not give food to the hungry, but swallowed it all yourself. Serves them right! I have read the holy Nikodim’s writings,” he added, showing off his erudition.

Vassily, who was sitting on the floor next to Chouev and listening to him read the Gospel, nodded his handsome head in approval. “True,” he said with determination. “Go, you cursed villains, into eternal punishment, since you didn’t give food to the hungry but kept it all for yourselves. Serves them right! I’ve read the holy Nikodim’s writings,” he added, showcasing his knowledge.

“And will they never be pardoned?” asked Stepan, who had listened silently, with his hairy head bent low down.

“And will they never be forgiven?” asked Stepan, who had listened quietly, with his shaggy head bent low.

“Wait a moment, and be silent,” said Chouev to Vassily, who went on talking about the rich who had not given meat to the stranger, nor visited him in the prison.

“Hold on a sec, and be quiet,” Chouev said to Vassily, who kept talking about the wealthy people who hadn’t given meat to the stranger or visited him in prison.

“Wait, I say!” said Chouev, again turning over the leaves of the Gospel. Having found what he was looking for, Chouev smoothed the page with his large and strong hand, which had become exceedingly white in prison:

“Wait, I say!” said Chouev, flipping through the pages of the Gospel again. Having found what he was searching for, Chouev smoothed the page with his large, strong hand, which had become very pale in prison:

“And there were also two other malefactors, led with Him”—it means with Christ—“to be put to death. And when they were come to the place, which is called Calvary, there they crucified Him, and the malefactors, one on the right hand, and the other on the left. Then said Jesus,—‘Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do.’ And the people stood beholding. And the rulers also with them derided Him, saying,—‘He saved others; let Him save Himself if He be Christ, the chosen of God.’ And the soldiers also mocked Him, coming to Him, and offering Him vinegar, and saying, ‘If Thou be the King of the Jews save Thyself.’ And a superscription also was written over Him in letters of Greek, and Latin, and Hebrew, ‘This is the King of the Jews.’ And one of the malefactors which were hanged railed on Him, saying, ‘If thou be Christ, save Thyself and us.’ But the other answering rebuked Him, saying, ‘Dost not thou fear God, seeing thou art in the same condemnation? And we indeed justly, for we receive the due reward of our deeds: but this man hath done nothing amiss.’ And he said unto Jesus, ‘Lord, remember me when Thou comest into Thy kingdom.’ And Jesus said unto him, ‘Verily I say unto thee, to-day shalt thou be with Me in paradise.’”

“And there were also two other criminals, taken with Him”—meaning with Christ—“to be executed. When they arrived at the place called Calvary, they crucified Him, and the criminals, one on His right and the other on His left. Then Jesus said, ‘Father, forgive them; for they don’t know what they’re doing.’ And the people stood by watching. The rulers laughed at Him, saying, ‘He saved others; let Him save Himself if He’s the Christ, the chosen one of God.’ The soldiers mocked Him too, coming up and offering Him vinegar, saying, ‘If you are the King of the Jews, save yourself.’ There was also a sign above Him written in Greek, Latin, and Hebrew, ‘This is the King of the Jews.’ One of the criminals hanging there hurled insults at Him, saying, ‘Aren’t you the Christ? Save yourself and us.’ But the other criminal rebuked him, saying, ‘Don’t you fear God, since you are under the same sentence? We are punished justly, for we are getting what our deeds deserve; but this man has done nothing wrong.’ Then he said to Jesus, ‘Remember me when you come into your kingdom.’ Jesus answered him, ‘Truly I tell you, today you will be with Me in paradise.’”

Stepan did not say anything, and was sitting in thought, as if he were listening.

Stepan didn't say anything and sat lost in thought, as if he were listening.

Now he knew what the true faith was. Those only will be saved who have given food and drink to the poor and visited the prisoners; those who have not done it, go to hell. And yet the malefactor had repented on the cross, and went nevertheless to paradise. This did not strike him as being inconsistent. Quite the contrary. The one confirmed the other: the fact that the merciful will go to Heaven, and the unmerciful to hell, meant that everybody ought to be merciful, and the malefactor having been forgiven by Christ meant that Christ was merciful. This was all new to Stepan, and he wondered why it had been hidden from him so long.

Now he understood what true faith was. Only those who have provided food and drink to the poor and visited prisoners will be saved; those who haven't will go to hell. And yet, the criminal had repented on the cross and still went to paradise. He didn't see this as inconsistent. On the contrary, one supported the other: the idea that the merciful would go to Heaven, and the unmerciful to hell, meant everyone should be merciful, and the criminal being forgiven by Christ showed that Christ was merciful. This was all new to Stepan, and he wondered why it had been kept from him for so long.

From that day onward he spent all his free time with Chouev, asking him questions and listening to him. He saw but a single truth at the bottom of the teaching of Christ as revealed to him by Chouev: that all men are brethren, and that they ought to love and pity one another in order that all might be happy. And when he listened to Chouev, everything that was consistent with this fundamental truth came to him like a thing he had known before and only forgotten since, while whatever he heard that seemed to contradict it, he would take no notice of, as he thought that he simply had not understood the real meaning. And from that time Stepan was a different man.

From that day on, he spent all his free time with Chouev, asking questions and listening to him. He came to see a single truth at the core of Christ’s teachings as revealed by Chouev: that all people are brothers and should love and care for one another so everyone can be happy. When he listened to Chouev, everything that aligned with this basic truth felt like something he had known before and just forgotten, while anything that seemed to go against it, he ignored, believing he simply hadn’t grasped the true meaning. From then on, Stepan was a changed man.

IV

IV

STEPAN had been very submissive and meek ever since he came to the prison, but now he made the prison authorities and all his fellow-prisoners wonder at the change in him. Without being ordered, and out of his proper turn he would do all the very hardest work in prison, and the dirtiest too. But in spite of his humility, the other prisoners stood in awe of him, and were afraid of him, as they knew he was a resolute man, possessed of great physical strength. Their respect for him increased after the incident of the two tramps who fell upon him; he wrenched himself loose from them and broke the arm of one of them in the fight. These tramps had gambled with a young prisoner of some means and deprived him of all his money. Stepan took his part, and deprived the tramps of their winnings. The tramps poured their abuse on him; but when they attacked him, he got the better of them. When the Governor asked how the fight had come about, the tramps declared that it was Stepan who had begun it. Stepan did not try to exculpate himself, and bore patiently his sentence which was three days in the punishment-cell, and after that solitary confinement.

STEPAN had been very submissive and meek ever since he arrived at the prison, but now he made both the prison staff and his fellow inmates notice the change in him. Without being asked and out of turn, he took on all the toughest and dirtiest work in the prison. Despite his humility, the other prisoners respected him and were intimidated by him because they knew he was a determined man with great physical strength. Their admiration for him grew after the incident involving two tramps who attacked him; he broke free from them and fractured one of their arms during the fight. These tramps had cheated a young prisoner with some money and took all his cash. Stepan defended him and took back the tramps' winnings. The tramps hurled insults at him; however, when they confronted him, he outmatched them. When the Governor inquired about how the fight started, the tramps claimed that Stepan had instigated it. Stepan didn't try to clear his name and quietly accepted his punishment of three days in the punishment cell, followed by solitary confinement.

In his solitary cell he suffered because he could no longer listen to Chouev and his Gospel. He was also afraid that the former visions of HER and of the black devils would reappear to torment him. But the visions were gone for good. His soul was full of new and happy ideas. He felt glad to be alone if only he could read, and if he had the Gospel. He knew that he might have got hold of the Gospel, but he could not read.

In his lonely cell, he suffered because he could no longer listen to Chouev and his Gospel. He was also afraid that the old visions of HER and the black devils would come back to haunt him. But those visions were gone for good. His mind was filled with new and happy thoughts. He felt content to be alone as long as he could read, and if he had the Gospel. He knew he might have been able to get the Gospel, but he couldn't read it.

He had started to learn the alphabet in his boyhood, but could not grasp the joining of the syllables, and remained illiterate. He made up his mind to start reading anew, and asked the guard to bring him the Gospels. They were brought to him, and he sat down to work. He contrived to recollect the letters, but could not join them into syllables. He tried as hard as he could to understand how the letters ought to be put together to form words, but with no result whatever. He lost his sleep, had no desire to eat, and a deep sadness came over him, which he was unable to shake off.

He had started learning the alphabet when he was a kid, but he couldn't figure out how to combine the syllables, so he remained illiterate. He decided to try reading again and asked the guard to bring him the Gospels. They were brought to him, and he sat down to practice. He managed to remember the letters, but he couldn't connect them into syllables. He worked really hard to understand how to put the letters together to make words, but it was useless. He couldn't sleep, lost his appetite, and a heavy sadness washed over him that he just couldn't get rid of.

“Well, have you not yet mastered it?” asked the guard one day.

"Well, haven't you figured it out yet?" the guard asked one day.

“No.”

“No.”

“Do you know ‘Our Father’?”

“Do you know the ‘Our Father’ prayer?”

“I do.”

"I do."

“Since you do, read it in the Gospels. Here it is,” said the guard, showing him the prayer in the Gospels. Stepan began to read it, comparing the letters he knew with the familiar sounds.

“Since you do, read it in the Gospels. Here it is,” said the guard, showing him the prayer in the Gospels. Stepan began to read it, matching the letters he knew with the familiar sounds.

And all of a sudden the mystery of the syllables was revealed to him, and he began to read. This was a great joy. From that moment he could read, and the meaning of the words, spelt out with such great pains, became more significant.

And suddenly, the mystery of the syllables was uncovered for him, and he started to read. This brought him immense joy. From that moment on, he could read, and the meaning of the words, which he had struggled to piece together, became more meaningful.

Stepan did not mind any more being alone. He was so full of his work that he did not feel glad when he was transferred back to the common cell, his private cell being needed for a political prisoner who had been just sent to prison.

Stepan no longer minded being alone. He was so absorbed in his work that he didn't feel happy when he was moved back to the communal cell, as his private cell was needed for a political prisoner who had just arrived at the prison.

V

V

IN the meantime Mahin, the schoolboy who had taught his friend Smokovnikov to forge the coupon, had finished his career at school and then at the university, where he had studied law. He had the advantage of being liked by women, and as he had won favour with a vice-minister’s former mistress, he was appointed when still young as examining magistrate. He was dishonest, had debts, had gambled, and had seduced many women; but he was clever, sagacious, and a good magistrate. He was appointed to the court of the district where Stepan Pelageushkine had been tried. When Stepan was brought to him the first time to give evidence, his sincere and quiet answers puzzled the magistrate. He somehow unconsciously felt that this man, brought to him in fetters and with a shorn head, guarded by two soldiers who were waiting to take him back to prison, had a free soul and was immeasurably superior to himself. He was in consequence somewhat troubled, and had to summon up all his courage in order to go on with the inquiry and not blunder in his questions. He was amazed that Stepan should narrate the story of his crimes as if they had been things of long ago, and committed not by him but by some different man.

In the meantime, Mahin, the schoolboy who had taught his friend Smokovnikov how to forge the coupon, had finished his time at school and then at university, where he studied law. He had the advantage of being popular with women, and since he had gained favor with a former mistress of a vice-minister, he was appointed as an examining magistrate while still young. He was dishonest, in debt, had a gambling habit, and had seduced many women; but he was smart, perceptive, and a good magistrate. He was assigned to the court of the district where Stepan Pelageushkine had been tried. When Stepan was brought to him for the first time to give evidence, his sincere and calm answers confused the magistrate. He unconsciously felt that this man, brought to him in chains and with a shaved head, guarded by two soldiers waiting to take him back to prison, had a free spirit and was far above him. As a result, he felt somewhat uneasy and had to gather all his courage to continue the inquiry without stumbling over his questions. He was astonished that Stepan recounted the story of his crimes as if they were events from long ago, committed not by him but by someone else entirely.

“Had you no pity for them?” asked Mahin.

“Did you have no pity for them?” asked Mahin.

“No. I did not know then.”

“No, I didn’t know that back then.”

“Well, and now?”

"Well, what now?"

Stepan smiled with a sad smile. “Now,” he said, “I would not do it even if I were to be burned alive.”

Stepan smiled a melancholy smile. “Now,” he said, “I wouldn't do it even if I were going to be burned alive.”

“But why?

"Why though?"

“Because I have come to know that all men are brethren.”

“Because I have realized that all people are brothers and sisters.”

“What about me? Am I your brother also?”

“What about me? Am I also your brother?”

“Of course you are.”

"Of course you are!"

“And how is it that I, your brother, am sending you to hard labour?”

“And how is it that I, your brother, am sending you to do tough work?”

“It is because you don’t know.”

"You just don’t get it."

“What do I not know?”

"What don't I know?"

“Since you judge, it means obviously that you don’t know.”

"Since you judge, it clearly means you don’t understand."

“Go on. . . . What next?”

“Go on... What’s up next?”

VI

VI

Now it was not Chouev, but Stepan who used to read the gospel in the common cell. Some of the prisoners were singing coarse songs, while others listened to Stepan reading the gospel and talking about what he had read. The most attentive among those who listened were two of the prisoners, Vassily, and a convict called Mahorkin, a murderer who had become a hangman. Twice during his stay in this prison he was called upon to do duty as hangman, and both times in far-away places where nobody could be found to execute the sentences.

Now it wasn’t Chouev, but Stepan who read the gospel in the common room. Some of the prisoners were singing crude songs, while others listened to Stepan reading the gospel and discussing what he had read. The most attentive listeners were two inmates, Vassily and a convict named Mahorkin, a murderer who had become a hangman. Twice during his time in this prison, he was asked to perform the duties of a hangman, and both times in remote locations where no one else could be found to carry out the sentences.

Two of the peasants who had killed Peter Nikolaevich Sventizky, had been sentenced to the gallows, and Mahorkin was ordered to go to Pensa to hang them. On all previous occasions he used to write a petition to the governor of the province—he knew well how to read and to write—stating that he had been ordered to fulfil his duty, and asking for money for his expenses. But now, to the greatest astonishment of the prison authorities, he said he did not intend to go, and added that he would not be a hangman any more.

Two of the peasants who had killed Peter Nikolaevich Sventizky were sentenced to the gallows, and Mahorkin was told to go to Pensa to hang them. In the past, he would write a request to the governor of the province—he knew how to read and write—saying he was ordered to do his duty and asking for money for his expenses. But now, to the surprise of the prison authorities, he said he didn’t plan to go and added that he wouldn’t be a hangman anymore.

“And what about being flogged?” cried the governor of the prison.

“And what about being whipped?” shouted the prison governor.

“I will have to bear it, as the law commands us not to kill.”

“I’ll have to deal with it, since the law tells us not to kill.”

“Did you get that from Pelageushkine? A nice sort of a prison prophet! You just wait and see what this will cost you!”

“Did you get that from Pelageushkine? A nice kind of prison prophet! Just wait and see what this will cost you!”

When Mahin was told of that incident, he was greatly impressed by the fact of Stepan’s influence on the hangman, who refused to do his duty, running the risk of being hanged himself for insubordination.

When Mahin heard about that incident, he was really struck by how much Stepan influenced the hangman, who refused to do his job and risked being hanged himself for insubordination.

VII

VII

AT an evening party at the Eropkins, Mahin, who was paying attentions to the two young daughters of the house—they were rich matches, both of them—having earned great applause for his fine singing and playing the piano, began telling the company about the strange convict who had converted the hangman. Mahin told his story very accurately, as he had a very good memory, which was all the more retentive because of his total indifference to those with whom he had to deal. He never paid the slightest attention to other people’s feelings, and was therefore better able to keep all they did or said in his memory. He got interested in Stepan Pelageushkine, and, although he did not thoroughly understand him, yet asked himself involuntarily what was the matter with the man? He could not find an answer, but feeling that there was certainly something remarkable going on in Stepan’s soul, he told the company at the Eropkins all about Stepan’s conversion of the hangman, and also about his strange behaviour in prison, his reading the Gospels and his great influence on the rest of the prisoners. All this made a special impression on the younger daughter of the family, Lisa, a girl of eighteen, who was just recovering from the artificial life she had been living in a boarding-school; she felt as if she had emerged out of water, and was taking in the fresh air of true life with ecstasy. She asked Mahin to tell her more about the man Pelageushkine, and to explain to her how such a great change had come over him. Mahin told her what he knew from the police official about Stepan’s last murder, and also what he had heard from Pelageushkine himself—how he had been conquered by the humility, mildness, and fearlessness of a kind woman, who had been his last victim, and how his eyes had been opened, while the reading of the Gospels had completed the change in him.

At an evening party at the Eropkins' house, Mahin, who was showing interest in the two young daughters—both of whom were wealthy prospects—had earned a lot of praise for his excellent singing and piano playing. He started sharing with the guests the story of a strange convict who had changed the hangman. Mahin recounted the tale accurately, thanks to his excellent memory, which was even stronger due to his complete indifference to those around him. He never paid any attention to others' feelings, making it easier for him to remember everything they did or said. He became curious about Stepan Pelageushkine, and although he didn’t fully understand him, he couldn’t help but wonder what was going on with the man. He couldn’t find an answer, but sensing something significant was happening in Stepan’s soul, he shared the story of Stepan’s conversion of the hangman with the Eropkin guests, along with his unusual behavior in prison, his reading of the Gospels, and his strong influence over the other prisoners. This really struck the younger daughter, Lisa, an eighteen-year-old who was just starting to break free from the artificial life she had been leading at boarding school; she felt like she had come up for air and was savoring the fresh air of real life. She asked Mahin to tell her more about Pelageushkine and explain how such a major transformation had happened. Mahin shared what he knew from the police official about Stepan’s last murder and also what he had heard from Pelageushkine himself—how he had been overwhelmed by the humility, gentleness, and courage of a kind woman, who was his last victim, and how his eyes had been opened, with the reading of the Gospels completing his transformation.

Lisa Eropkin was not able to sleep that night. For a couple of months a struggle had gone on in her heart between society life, into which her sister was dragging her, and her infatuation for Mahin, combined with a desire to reform him. This second desire now became the stronger. She had already heard about poor Maria Semenovna. But, after that kind woman had been murdered in such a ghastly way, and after Mahin, who learnt it from Stepan, had communicated to her all the facts concerning Maria Semenovna’s life, Lisa herself passionately desired to become like her. She was a rich girl, and was afraid that Mahin had been courting her because of her money. So she resolved to give all she possessed to the poor, and told Mahin about it.

Lisa Eropkin couldn’t sleep that night. For a couple of months, she had been torn between the social life her sister was pulling her into and her crush on Mahin, along with her desire to change him. This second desire had now become stronger. She had already heard about poor Maria Semenovna. After that kind woman was murdered in such a horrific way, and after Mahin, who learned it from Stepan, filled her in on all the details of Maria Semenovna's life, Lisa felt a passionate urge to become like her. She was a wealthy girl and was worried that Mahin was interested in her only for her money. So she decided to give away everything she had to the poor and told Mahin about it.

Mahin was very glad to prove his disinterestedness, and told Lisa that he loved her and not her money. Such proof of his innate nobility made him admire himself greatly. Mahin helped Lisa to carry out her decision. And the more he did so, the more he came to realise the new world of Lisa’s spiritual ambitions, quite unknown to him heretofore.

Mahin was really happy to show that he didn’t care about money, and he told Lisa that he loved her, not her wealth. This display of his natural nobility made him feel really proud of himself. Mahin helped Lisa follow through with her decision. The more he did this, the more he began to understand the new realm of Lisa’s spiritual ambitions, which he had never known about before.

VIII

VIII

ALL were silent in the common cell. Stepan was lying in his bed, but was not yet asleep. Vassily approached him, and, pulling him by his leg, asked him in a whisper to get up and to come to him. Stepan stepped out of his bed, and came up to Vassily.

ALL were silent in the shared cell. Stepan lay in his bed, but he wasn't asleep yet. Vassily came over to him, and, pulling him by the leg, quietly asked him to get up and come to him. Stepan got out of bed and walked over to Vassily.

“Do me a kindness, brother,” said Vassily. “Help me!”

“Do me a favor, brother,” said Vassily. “Help me!”

“In what?”

"In what way?"

“I am going to fly from the prison.”

“I’m going to escape from the prison.”

Vassily told Stepan that he had everything ready for his flight.

Vassily told Stepan that he had everything set for his flight.

“To-morrow I shall stir them up—” He pointed to the prisoners asleep in their beds. “They will give me away, and I shall be transferred to the cell in the upper floor. I know my way from there. What I want you for is to unscrew the prop in the door of the mortuary.” “I can do that. But where will you go?”

“Tomorrow I’ll wake them up—” He pointed to the prisoners sleeping in their beds. “They’ll spill the beans on me, and I’ll be moved to the cell upstairs. I know how to get out from there. What I need you to do is unscrew the prop in the mortuary door.” “I can do that. But where will you go?”

“I don’t care where. Are not there plenty of wicked people in every place?”

“I don’t care where. Aren’t there plenty of wicked people everywhere?”

“Quite so, brother. But it is not our business to judge them.”

“Exactly, brother. But it's not our place to judge them.”

“I am not a murderer, to be sure. I have not destroyed a living soul in my life. As for stealing, I don’t see any harm in that. As if they have not robbed us!”

“I’m definitely not a murderer. I haven’t taken a life in my entire life. And as for stealing, I don’t think it’s wrong. It’s not like they haven’t taken from us!”

“Let them answer for it themselves, if they do.”

“Let them take responsibility for it themselves, if they do.”

“Bother them all! Suppose I rob a church, who will be hurt? This time I will take care not to break into a small shop, but will get hold of a lot of money, and then I will help people with it. I will give it to all good people.”

“Forget them all! If I rob a church, who’s going to be affected? This time I won’t break into a little shop; I’ll grab a lot of money, and then I’ll help people with it. I’ll give it to all the good folks.”

One of the prisoners rose in his bed and listened. Stepan and Vassily broke off their conversation. The next day Vassily carried out his idea. He began complaining of the bread in prison, saying it was moist, and induced the prisoners to call the governor and to tell him of their discontent. The governor came, abused them all, and when he heard it was Vassily who had stirred up the men, he ordered him to be transferred into solitary confinement in the cell on the upper floor. This was all Vassily wanted.

One of the prisoners got up in his bed and listened. Stepan and Vassily stopped their conversation. The next day, Vassily acted on his idea. He started complaining about the bread in prison, saying it was soggy, and got the prisoners to ask the governor to hear their complaints. The governor came, scolded them all, and when he found out it was Vassily who had stirred everyone up, he ordered Vassily to be moved to solitary confinement in the cell on the upper floor. This was exactly what Vassily wanted.

IX

IX

VASSILY knew well that cell on the upper floor. He knew its floor, and began at once to take out bits of it. When he had managed to get under the floor he took out pieces of the ceiling beneath, and jumped down into the mortuary a floor below. That day only one corpse was lying on the table. There in the corner of the room were stored bags to make hay mattresses for the prisoners. Vassily knew about the bags, and that was why the mortuary served his purposes. The prop in the door had been unscrewed and put in again. He took it out, opened the door, and went out into the passage to the lavatory which was being built. In the lavatory was a large hole connecting the third floor with the basement floor. After having found the door of the lavatory he went back to the mortuary, stripped the sheet off the dead body which was as cold as ice (in taking off the sheet Vassily touched his hand), took the bags, tied them together to make a rope, and carried the rope to the lavatory. Then he attached it to the cross-beam, and climbed down along it. The rope did not reach the ground, but he did not know how much was wanting. Anyhow, he had to take the risk. He remained hanging in the air, and then jumped down. His legs were badly hurt, but he could still walk on. The basement had two windows; he could have climbed out of one of them but for the grating protecting them. He had to break the grating, but there was no tool to do it with. Vassily began to look around him, and chanced on a piece of plank with a sharp edge; armed with that weapon he tried to loosen the bricks which held the grating. He worked a long time at that task. The cock crowed for the second time, but the grating still held. At last he had loosened one side; and then he pushed the plank under the loosened end and pressed with all his force. The grating gave way completely, but at that moment one of the bricks fell down heavily. The noise could have been heard by the sentry. Vassily stood motionless. But silence reigned. He climbed out of the window. His way of escape was to climb the wall. An outhouse stood in the corner of the courtyard. He had to reach its roof, and pass thence to the top of the wall. But he would not be able to reach the roof without the help of the plank; so he had to go back through the basement window to fetch it. A moment later he came out of the window with the plank in his hands; he stood still for a while listening to the steps of the sentry. His expectations were justified. The sentry was walking up and down on the other side of the courtyard. Vassily came up to the outhouse, leaned the plank against it, and began climbing. The plank slipped and fell on the ground. Vassily had his stockings on; he took them off so that he could cling with his bare feet in coming down. Then he leaned the plank again against the house, and seized the water-pipe with his hands. If only this time the plank would hold! A quick movement up the water-pipe, and his knee rested on the roof. The sentry was approaching. Vassily lay motionless. The sentry did not notice him, and passed on. Vassily leaped to his feet; the iron roof cracked under him. Another step or two, and he would reach the wall. He could touch it with his hand now. He leaned forward with one hand, then with the other, stretched out his body as far as he could, and found himself on the wall. Only, not to break his legs in jumping down, Vassily turned round, remained hanging in the air by his hands, stretched himself out, loosened the grip of one hand, then the other. “Help, me, God!” He was on the ground. And the ground was soft. His legs were not hurt, and he ran at the top of his speed. In a suburb, Malania opened her door, and he crept under her warm coverlet, made of small pieces of different colours stitched together.

Vassily knew that cell on the upper floor very well. He was familiar with the floor and immediately started removing parts of it. Once he got under the floor, he took out pieces of the ceiling below and jumped down into the mortuary a level down. That day, only one corpse lay on the table. In the corner of the room were bags meant for making hay mattresses for the prisoners. Vassily knew about the bags, which is why the mortuary was useful to him. The door prop had been unscrewed and put back in. He removed it, opened the door, and stepped out into the passage leading to the lavatory that was being built. Inside the lavatory was a large hole connecting the third floor with the basement. After finding the lavatory door, he returned to the mortuary, removed the sheet from the dead body that was as cold as ice (his hand brushed against it as he did), grabbed the bags, tied them together to make a rope, and took the rope to the lavatory. There, he secured it to the cross-beam and climbed down. The rope didn’t quite reach the ground, but he was unsure how much more he needed. In any case, he had to take the chance. He hung there for a moment and then jumped down. His legs hurt badly, but he could still walk. The basement had two windows; he could have climbed out of one if it weren't for the protective grating. He needed to break the grating, but had no tools to do so. Vassily looked around and found a piece of plank with a sharp edge; armed with that, he tried to loosen the bricks that held the grating. He worked on this for a long time. The rooster crowed for the second time, but the grating still held. Finally, he managed to loosen one side; then he shoved the plank under the loosened end and pressed with all his strength. The grating gave way entirely, but just then, one of the bricks fell heavily. The sound could have been heard by the guard. Vassily froze. But there was only silence. He climbed out of the window. His escape route was to scale the wall. An outhouse stood in the courtyard's corner. He had to reach its roof and then jump to the top of the wall. But he couldn't reach the roof without the plank; so he had to go back through the basement window to get it. Moments later, he emerged from the window with the plank in hand, pausing to listen to the guard's footsteps. His anticipation was justified. The guard was pacing on the other side of the courtyard. Vassily approached the outhouse, leaned the plank against it, and began to climb. The plank slipped and fell to the ground. Vassily, wearing only stockings, took them off so he could grip better with his bare feet on the way down. He leaned the plank against the house again and grabbed the water pipe with his hands. If only the plank would hold this time! With a quick movement up the water pipe, his knee rested on the roof. The guard was coming closer. Vassily lay still. The guard didn’t see him and walked past. Vassily sprang to his feet; the iron roof creaked beneath him. With a few more steps, he would reach the wall. He could touch it now. He leaned forward with one hand, then the other, extending himself as far as he could, and found himself on the wall. To avoid injuring himself when jumping down, Vassily turned around, hung by his hands for a moment, stretched himself out, released one hand, and then the other. “Help me, God!” he thought. He landed on the ground. It was soft. His legs weren’t hurt, and he ran as fast as he could. In a suburb, Malania opened her door, and he crawled under her warm blanket, made of small pieces of different colors stitched together.

X

X

THE wife of Peter Nikolaevich Sventizky, a tall and handsome woman, as quiet and sleek as a well-fed heifer, had seen from her window how her husband had been murdered and dragged away into the fields. The horror of such a sight to Natalia Ivanovna was so intense—how could it be otherwise?—that all her other feelings vanished. No sooner had the crowd disappeared from view behind the garden fence, and the voices had become still; no sooner had the barefooted Malania, their servant, run in with her eyes starting out of her head, calling out in a voice more suited to the proclamation of glad tidings the news that Peter Nikolaevich had been murdered and thrown into the ravine, than Natalia Ivanovna felt that behind her first sensation of horror, there was another sensation; a feeling of joy at her deliverance from the tyrant, who through all the nineteen years of their married life had made her work without a moment’s rest. Her joy made her aghast; she did not confess it to herself, but hid it the more from those around. When his mutilated, yellow and hairy body was being washed and put into the coffin, she cried with horror, and wept and sobbed. When the coroner—a special coroner for serious cases—came and was taking her evidence, she noticed in the room, where the inquest was taking place, two peasants in irons, who had been charged as the principal culprits. One of them was an old man with a curly white beard, and a calm and severe countenance. The other was rather young, of a gipsy type, with bright eyes and curly dishevelled hair. She declared that they were the two men who had first seized hold of Peter Nikolaevich’s hands. In spite of the gipsy-like peasant looking at her with his eyes glistening from under his moving eyebrows, and saying reproachfully: “A great sin, lady, it is. Remember your death hour!”—in spite of that, she did not feel at all sorry for them. On the contrary, she began to hate them during the inquest, and wished desperately to take revenge on her husband’s murderers.

The wife of Peter Nikolaevich Sventizky, a tall and attractive woman, as quiet and sleek as a well-fed cow, had seen from her window how her husband was murdered and dragged away into the fields. The horror of witnessing such a scene was so overwhelming for Natalia Ivanovna—how could it be otherwise?—that all her other emotions disappeared. As soon as the crowd vanished behind the garden fence and the voices fell silent; as soon as their servant, barefoot Malania, rushed in with her eyes wide with shock, announcing in a voice more appropriate for sharing good news that Peter Nikolaevich had been murdered and thrown into the ravine, Natalia Ivanovna felt that behind her initial horror lay another feeling; a sense of relief at being free from the tyrant who had made her work nonstop for all nineteen years of their marriage. This joy shocked her; she didn’t admit it to herself and hid it even more from those around her. When his mangled, pale, and hairy body was being cleaned and placed in the coffin, she cried out in horror, weeping and sobbing. When the coroner—a special coroner for serious cases—arrived to take her statement, she noticed two peasants in handcuffs in the room where the inquest was being held, accused as the main suspects. One was an old man with a curly white beard and a calm, stern face. The other was younger, with a gipsy appearance, bright eyes, and messy curly hair. She stated that these were the two men who had first grabbed Peter Nikolaevich's hands. Even though the gipsy-like peasant looked at her with his glistening eyes under his moving brows and said reproachfully, “What a great sin, lady. Remember your hour of death!”—despite that, she didn’t feel any pity for them at all. On the contrary, she began to despise them during the inquest and desperately wanted to take revenge on her husband’s killers.

A month later, after the case, which was committed for trial by court-martial, had ended in eight men being sentenced to hard labour, and in two—the old man with the white beard, and the gipsy boy, as she called the other—being condemned to be hanged, Natalia felt vaguely uneasy. But unpleasant doubts soon pass away under the solemnity of a trial. Since such high authorities considered that this was the right thing to do, it must be right.

A month later, after the case, which was sent to a court-martial, ended with eight men being sentenced to hard labor, and two—the old man with the white beard and the gypsy boy, as she called the other—being sentenced to hang, Natalia felt a vague sense of unease. But uncomfortable doubts quickly fade under the gravity of a trial. Since such high authorities believed this was the right course of action, it must be right.

The execution was to take place in the village itself. One Sunday Malania came home from church in her new dress and her new boots, and announced to her mistress that the gallows were being erected, and that the hangman was expected from Moscow on Wednesday. She also announced that the families of the convicts were raging, and that their cries could be heard all over the village.

The execution was set to happen right in the village. One Sunday, Malania came home from church in her new dress and boots and told her mistress that they were building the gallows and that the hangman was expected from Moscow on Wednesday. She also mentioned that the families of the prisoners were furious, and their cries could be heard throughout the village.

Natalia Ivanovna did not go out of her house; she did not wish to see the gallows and the people in the village; she only wanted what had to happen to be over quickly. She only considered her own feelings, and did not care for the convicts and their families.

Natalia Ivanovna stayed inside her house; she didn’t want to see the gallows or the people in the village; she just wanted everything that needed to happen to be over quickly. She only thought about her own feelings and didn’t care about the convicts or their families.

On Tuesday the village constable called on Natalia Ivanovna. He was a friend, and she offered him vodka and preserved mushrooms of her own making. The constable, after eating a little, told her that the execution was not to take place the next day.

On Tuesday, the village constable visited Natalia Ivanovna. He was a friend, and she offered him vodka and her homemade preserved mushrooms. After eating a little, the constable informed her that the execution wouldn’t happen the next day.

“Why?”

“Why?”

“A very strange thing has happened. There is no hangman to be found. They had one in Moscow, my son told me, but he has been reading the Gospels a good deal and says: ‘I will not commit a murder.’ He had himself been sentenced to hard labour for having committed a murder, and now he objects to hang when the law orders him. He was threatened with flogging. ‘You may flog me,’ he said, ‘but I won’t do it.’”

“A very strange thing has happened. There’s no hangman anywhere. They had one in Moscow, my son told me, but he’s been reading the Gospels a lot and says: ‘I will not commit murder.’ He had been sentenced to hard labor for committing a murder, and now he refuses to hang when the law requires it. He was threatened with flogging. ‘You can flog me,’ he said, ‘but I won’t do it.’”

Natalia Ivanovna grew red and hot at the thought which suddenly came into her head.

Natalia Ivanovna blushed and felt flustered at the sudden thought that popped into her mind.

“Could not the death sentence be commuted now?”

“Can’t the death sentence be changed now?”

“How so, since the judges have passed it? The Czar alone has the right of amnesty.”

“How so, since the judges have approved it? Only the Czar has the authority to grant amnesty.”

“But how would he know?”

“But how would he know?”

“They have the right of appealing to him.”

“They have the right to appeal to him.”

“But it is on my account they are to die,” said that stupid woman, Natalia Ivanovna. “And I forgive them.”

“But they’re going to die because of me,” said that foolish woman, Natalia Ivanovna. “And I forgive them.”

The constable laughed. “Well—send a petition to the Czar.”

The constable laughed. “Well—send a request to the Czar.”

“May I do it?”

"Can I do it?"

“Of course you may.”

"Sure, go ahead."

“But is it not too late?”

"But isn't it too late?"

“Send it by telegram.”

“Send it by text.”

“To the Czar himself?”

"To the Czar?"

“To the Czar, if you like.”

“To the Czar, if that works for you.”

The story of the hangman having refused to do his duty, and preferring to take the flogging instead, suddenly changed the soul of Natalia Ivanovna. The pity and the horror she felt the moment she heard that the peasants were sentenced to death, could not be stifled now, but filled her whole soul.

The story about the hangman refusing to do his job and choosing to take the punishment instead suddenly transformed Natalia Ivanovna's spirit. The pity and horror she felt when she first heard that the peasants were sentenced to death couldn't be silenced anymore; it completely consumed her.

“Filip Vassilievich, my friend. Write that telegram for me. I want to appeal to the Czar to pardon them.”

“Filip Vassilievich, my friend. Please write that telegram for me. I want to ask the Czar to forgive them.”

The constable shook his head. “I wonder whether that would not involve us in trouble?”

The constable shook his head. “I’m not sure if that would get us into trouble.”

“I do it upon my own responsibility. I will not mention your name.”

“I'll take full responsibility for it. I won’t mention your name.”

“Is not she a kind woman,” thought the constable. “Very kind-hearted, to be sure. If my wife had such a heart, our life would be a paradise, instead of what it is now.” And he wrote the telegram,—“To his Imperial Majesty, the Emperor. Your Majesty’s loyal subject, the widow of Peter Nikolaevich Sventizky, murdered by the peasants, throws herself at the sacred feet (this sentence, when he wrote it down, pleased the constable himself most of all) of your Imperial Majesty, and implores you to grant an amnesty to the peasants so and so, from such a province, district, and village, who have been sentenced to death.”

“Isn't she a kind woman?” thought the constable. “Very kind-hearted, for sure. If my wife had a heart like that, our life would be a paradise, instead of what it is now.” And he wrote the telegram: “To his Imperial Majesty, the Emperor. Your Majesty’s loyal subject, the widow of Peter Nikolaevich Sventizky, murdered by the peasants, begs at the sacred feet (this sentence, when he wrote it down, pleased the constable himself the most) of your Imperial Majesty, and implores you to grant an amnesty to the peasants from this province, district, and village, who have been sentenced to death.”

The telegram was sent by the constable himself, and Natalia Ivanovna felt relieved and happy. She had a feeling that since she, the widow of the murdered man, had forgiven the murderers, and was applying for an amnesty, the Czar could not possibly refuse it.

The telegram was sent by the constable himself, and Natalia Ivanovna felt relieved and happy. She had a sense that since she, the widow of the murdered man, had forgiven the killers and was requesting an amnesty, the Czar couldn't possibly deny it.

XI

XI

LISA EROPKIN lived in a state of continual excitement. The longer she lived a true Christian life as it had been revealed to her, the more convinced she became that it was the right way, and her heart was full of joy.

LISA EROPKIN lived in a constant state of excitement. The longer she embraced her true Christian life as it was revealed to her, the more certain she became that it was the right path, and her heart was filled with joy.

She had two immediate aims before her. The one was to convert Mahin; or, as she put it to herself, to arouse his true nature, which was good and kind. She loved him, and the light of her love revealed the divine element in his soul which is at the bottom of all souls. But, further, she saw in him an exceptionally kind and tender heart, as well as a noble mind. Her other aim was to abandon her riches. She had first thought of giving away what she possessed in order to test Mahin; but afterwards she wanted to do so for her own sake, for the sake of her own soul. She began by simply giving money to any one who wanted it. But her father stopped that; besides which, she felt disgusted at the crowd of supplicants who personally, and by letters, besieged her with demands for money. Then she resolved to apply to an old man, known to be a saint by his life, and to give him her money to dispose of in the way he thought best. Her father got angry with her when he heard about it. During a violent altercation he called her mad, a raving lunatic, and said he would take measures to prevent her from doing injury to herself.

She had two immediate goals in front of her. One was to change Mahin; or, as she thought of it, to awaken his true nature, which was good and kind. She loved him, and the light of her love revealed the divine part of his soul that exists in every soul. But she also saw in him an exceptionally kind and tender heart, as well as a noble mind. Her other goal was to give up her wealth. At first, she thought about giving away what she had to test Mahin; but later she wanted to do it for her own sake, for the sake of her own soul. She started by simply giving money to anyone who asked for it. But her father put a stop to that, and she also felt disgusted by the crowd of people who bombarded her with requests for money, both in person and through letters. Then she decided to turn to an old man known for his saintly life and give him her money to distribute as he saw fit. Her father got angry when he heard about it. During a heated argument, he called her crazy, a raving lunatic, and said he would take steps to prevent her from harming herself.

Her father’s irritation proved contagious. Losing all control over herself, and sobbing with rage, she behaved with the greatest impertinence to her father, calling him a tyrant and a miser.

Her father’s irritation was infectious. Losing all control, and crying out of anger, she acted with the utmost disrespect towards her father, calling him a tyrant and a miser.

Then she asked his forgiveness. He said he did not mind what she said; but she saw plainly that he was offended, and in his heart did not forgive her. She did not feel inclined to tell Mahin about her quarrel with her father; as to her sister, she was very cold to Lisa, being jealous of Mahin’s love for her.

Then she asked him to forgive her. He said he wasn’t bothered by what she said; but she could clearly see that he was upset and hadn’t truly forgiven her. She didn’t want to share her argument with her father with Mahin; as for her sister, she was very distant with Lisa, feeling jealous of Mahin’s affection for her.

“I ought to confess to God,” she said to herself. As all this happened in Lent, she made up her mind to fast in preparation for the communion, and to reveal all her thoughts to the father confessor, asking his advice as to what she ought to decide for the future.

“I should confess to God,” she said to herself. Since all this was happening during Lent, she decided to fast in preparation for communion and to share all her thoughts with the priest, asking for his advice on what she should choose for the future.

At a small distance from her town a monastery was situated, where an old monk lived who had gained a great reputation by his holy life, by his sermons and prophecies, as well as by the marvellous cures ascribed to him.

Not far from her town, there was a monastery where an old monk lived. He had become well-known for his holy life, his sermons and prophecies, and the amazing cures attributed to him.

The monk had received a letter from Lisa’s father announcing the visit of his daughter, and telling him in what a state of excitement the young girl was. He also expressed the hope in that letter that the monk would influence her in the right way, urging her not to depart from the golden mean, and to live like a good Christian without trying to upset the present conditions of her life.

The monk got a letter from Lisa's father saying that his daughter was coming to visit and mentioning how excited she was. He also hoped in the letter that the monk would guide her positively, encouraging her not to stray from the balance in life and to live as a good Christian without trying to change her current situation.

The monk received Lisa after he had seen many other people, and being very tired, began by quietly recommending her to be modest and to submit to her present conditions of life and to her parents. Lisa listened silently, blushing and flushed with excitement. When he had finished admonishing her, she began saying with tears in her eyes, timidly at first, that Christ bade us leave father and mother to follow Him. Getting more and more excited, she told him her conception of Christ. The monk smiled slightly, and replied as he generally did when admonishing his penitents; but after a while he remained silent, repeating with heavy sighs, “O God!” Then he said, “Well, come to confession to-morrow,” and blessed her with his wrinkled hands.

The monk met with Lisa after seeing many other people, and feeling very tired, he started by quietly encouraging her to be humble and to accept her current life situation and her parents. Lisa listened in silence, her cheeks flushed with excitement. Once he finished advising her, she began to speak with tears in her eyes, nervously at first, that Christ told us to leave our fathers and mothers to follow Him. As she became more passionate, she shared her understanding of Christ. The monk smiled gently and responded as he usually did when offering guidance to his penitents; but after a moment, he fell silent, whispering with deep sighs, “O God!” Then he said, “Alright, come to confession tomorrow,” and blessed her with his aged hands.

The next day Lisa came to confession, and without renewing their interrupted conversation, he absolved her and refused to dispose of her fortune, giving no reasons for doing so.

The next day, Lisa went to confession, and without continuing their interrupted conversation, he forgave her and refused to manage her fortune, offering no explanation for his decision.

Lisa’s purity, her devotion to God and her ardent soul, impressed the monk deeply. He had desired long ago to renounce the world entirely; but the brotherhood, which drew a large income from his work as a preacher, insisted on his continuing his activity. He gave way, although he had a vague feeling that he was in a false position. It was rumoured that he was a miracle-working saint, whereas in reality he was a weak man, proud of his success in the world. When the soul of Lisa was revealed to him, he saw clearly into his own soul. He discovered how different he was to what he wanted to be, and realised the desire of his heart.

Lisa’s purity, her devotion to God, and her passionate spirit deeply impressed the monk. He had long wanted to completely withdraw from the world, but the brotherhood, which relied heavily on the income from his preaching, insisted that he continue. He went along with it, even though he felt vaguely that he was in the wrong place. It was said that he was a miracle-working saint, but in reality, he was a weak man, proud of his worldly success. When he was exposed to Lisa’s soul, he gained a clear insight into his own. He recognized how different he was from the person he wanted to be and realized what truly mattered to him.

Soon after Lisa’s visit he went to live in a separate cell as a hermit, and for three weeks did not officiate again in the church of the friary. After the celebration of the mass, he preached a sermon denouncing his own sins and those of the world, and urging all to repent.

Soon after Lisa’s visit, he went to live alone in a separate cell like a hermit, and for three weeks, he didn’t serve in the church of the friary again. After the mass, he preached a sermon calling out his own sins and those of the world, urging everyone to repent.

From that day he preached every fortnight, and his sermons attracted increasing audiences. His fame as a preacher spread abroad. His sermons were extraordinarily fearless and sincere, and deeply impressed all who listened to him.

From that day, he preached every two weeks, and his sermons attracted larger audiences. His reputation as a preacher grew far and wide. His sermons were incredibly bold and genuine, leaving a profound impact on everyone who heard him.

XII

XII

VASSILY was actually carrying out the object he had in leaving the prison. With the help of a few friends he broke into the house of the rich merchant Krasnopuzov, whom he knew to be a miser and a debauchee. Vassily took out of his writing-desk thirty thousand roubles, and began disposing of them as he thought right. He even gave up drink, so as not to spend that money on himself, but to distribute it to the poor; helping poor girls to get married; paying off people’s debts, and doing this all without ever revealing himself to those he helped; his only desire was to distribute his money in the right way. As he also gave bribes to the police, he was left in peace for a long time.

Vassily was actually following through on what he intended when he left prison. With help from a few friends, he broke into the home of the wealthy merchant Krasnopuzov, who he knew was a miser and a hedonist. Vassily took thirty thousand roubles from his writing desk and started using it as he saw fit. He even stopped drinking so he wouldn’t spend that money on himself, instead choosing to give it to the poor; helping underprivileged girls get married; paying off people's debts, all without ever revealing who he was to those he helped; his only goal was to distribute his money wisely. He also paid off the police, which kept him safe for a long time.

His heart was singing for joy. When at last he was arrested and put to trial, he confessed with pride that he had robbed the fat merchant. “The money,” he said, “was lying idle in that fool’s desk, and he did not even know how much he had, whereas I have put it into circulation and helped a lot of good people.”

His heart was filled with joy. When he was finally arrested and taken to court, he proudly admitted that he had stolen from the wealthy merchant. “The money,” he said, “was just sitting unused in that idiot’s desk, and he didn’t even know how much he had, while I’ve put it to good use and helped a lot of decent people.”

The counsel for the defence spoke with such good humour and kindness that the jury felt inclined to discharge Vassily, but sentenced him nevertheless to confinement in prison. He thanked the jury, and assured them that he would find his way out of prison before long.

The defense attorney spoke with such good humor and kindness that the jury felt like they should let Vassily go, but they still sentenced him to prison. He thanked the jury and told them he would find a way to escape from prison soon.

XIII

XIII

NATALIA IVANOVNA SVENTIZKY’S telegram proved useless. The committee appointed to deal with the petitions in the Emperor’s name, decided not even to make a report to the Czar. But one day when the Sventizky case was discussed at the Emperor’s luncheon-table, the chairman of the committee, who was present, mentioned the telegram which had been received from Sventizky’s widow.

NATALIA IVANOVNA SVENTIZKY’S telegram turned out to be pointless. The committee assigned to handle the petitions in the Emperor’s name chose not to even report to the Czar. However, one day during the Emperor’s lunch, the chairman of the committee, who was there, brought up the telegram that had come from Sventizky’s widow.

“C’est tres gentil de sa part,” said one of the ladies of the imperial family.

“That's very kind of him,” said one of the ladies of the imperial family.

The Emperor sighed, shrugged his shoulders, adorned with epaulettes. “The law,” he said; and raised his glass for the groom of the chamber to pour out some Moselle.

The Emperor sighed and shrugged his shoulders, his epaulettes gleaming. “The law,” he said, raising his glass for the chamberlain to pour him some Moselle.

All those present pretended to admire the wisdom of the sovereign’s words. There was no further question about the telegram. The two peasants, the old man and the young boy, were hanged by a Tartar hangman from Kazan, a cruel convict and a murderer.

All those there acted like they appreciated the wisdom of the ruler's words. There were no more questions about the telegram. The two peasants, the old man and the young boy, were hanged by a Tartar executioner from Kazan, a brutal convict and a murderer.

The old man’s wife wanted to dress the body of her husband in a white shirt, with white bands which serve as stockings, and new boots, but she was not allowed to do so. The two men were buried together in the same pit outside the church-yard wall.

The old man's wife wanted to dress her husband’s body in a white shirt, with white garters that served as stockings, and new boots, but she wasn't allowed to do that. The two men were buried together in the same grave outside the churchyard wall.

“Princess Sofia Vladimirovna tells me he is a very remarkable preacher,” remarked the old Empress, the Emperor’s mother, one day to her son: “Faites le venir. Il peut precher a la cathedrale.”

“Princess Sofia Vladimirovna says he’s an exceptional preacher,” remarked the old Empress, the Emperor’s mother, one day to her son. “Have him come. He can preach at the cathedral.”

“No, it would be better in the palace church,” said the Emperor, and ordered the hermit Isidor to be invited.

“No, it would be better in the palace church,” said the Emperor, and ordered that the hermit Isidor be invited.

All the generals, and other high officials, assembled in the church of the imperial palace; it was an event to hear the famous preacher.

All the generals and other high officials gathered in the church of the imperial palace; it was an event to hear the famous preacher.

A thin and grey old man appeared, looked at those present, and said: “In the name of God, the Son, and the Holy Ghost,” and began to speak.

A thin, gray old man appeared, looked at everyone there, and said, “In the name of God, the Son, and the Holy Spirit,” and started to speak.

At first all went well, but the longer he spoke the worse it became. “Il devient de plus en plus aggressif,” as the Empress put it afterwards. He fulminated against every one. He spoke about the executions and charged the government with having made so many necessary. How can the government of a Christian country kill men?

At first, everything went smoothly, but the longer he talked, the worse it got. “He’s becoming more and more aggressive,” as the Empress put it later. He raged against everyone. He talked about the executions and accused the government of making so many of them necessary. How can the government of a Christian country put people to death?

Everybody looked at everybody else, thinking of the bad taste of the sermon, and how unpleasant it must be for the Emperor to listen to it; but nobody expressed these thoughts aloud.

Everyone glanced at one another, considering the awful tone of the sermon and how uncomfortable it must be for the Emperor to hear it; yet no one voiced these thoughts out loud.

When Isidor had said Amen, the metropolitan approached, and asked him to call on him.

When Isidor said Amen, the metropolitan came over and asked him to visit.

After Isidor had had a talk with the metropolitan and with the attorney-general, he was immediately sent away to a friary, not his own, but one at Suzdal, which had a prison attached to it; the prior of that friary was now Father Missael.

After Isidor spoke with the metropolitan and the attorney general, he was promptly sent to a friary, not his own, but one in Suzdal that had a prison connected to it; the prior of that friary was now Father Missael.

XIV

XIV

EVERY one tried to look as if Isidor’s sermon contained nothing unpleasant, and nobody mentioned it. It seemed to the Czar that the hermit’s words had not made any impression on himself; but once or twice during that day he caught himself thinking of the two peasants who had been hanged, and the widow of Sventizky who had asked an amnesty for them. That day the Emperor had to be present at a parade; after which he went out for a drive; a reception of ministers came next, then dinner, after dinner the theatre. As usual, the Czar fell asleep the moment his head touched the pillow. In the night an awful dream awoke him: he saw gallows in a large field and corpses dangling on them; the tongues of the corpses were protruding, and their bodies moved and shook. And somebody shouted, “It is you—you who have done it!” The Czar woke up bathed in perspiration and began to think. It was the first time that he had ever thought of the responsibilities which weighed on him, and the words of old Isidor came back to his mind. . . .

Everyone tried to act like Isidor’s sermon didn’t have anything unpleasant in it, and no one brought it up. The Czar thought the hermit’s words hadn’t affected him, but a couple of times throughout the day, he found himself thinking about the two peasants who had been hanged and the widow of Sventizky who had requested clemency for them. That day, the Emperor had to attend a parade; afterward, he went out for a drive, followed by a meeting with ministers, then dinner, and after dinner, the theater. As usual, the Czar fell asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow. In the night, a terrible dream woke him: he saw gallows in a large field with corpses hanging from them; the tongues of the corpses were sticking out, and their bodies were moving and shaking. And someone shouted, “It’s you—you who did this!” The Czar woke up drenched in sweat and began to think. It was the first time he had ever considered the responsibilities weighing on him, and the words of old Isidor came back to him...

But only dimly could he see himself as a mere human being, and he could not consider his mere human wants and duties, because of all that was required of him as Czar. As to acknowledging that human duties were more obligatory than those of a Czar—he had not strength for that.

But he could only vaguely see himself as just a human being, and he couldn’t think about his basic human needs and responsibilities because of everything that was demanded of him as Czar. As for admitting that human responsibilities were more important than those of a Czar—he didn’t have the strength for that.

XV

XV

HAVING served his second term in the prison, Prokofy, who had formerly worked on the Sventizky estate, was no longer the brisk, ambitious, smartly dressed fellow he had been. He seemed, on the contrary, a complete wreck. When sober he would sit idle and would refuse to do any work, however much his father scolded him; moreover, he was continually seeking to get hold of something secretly, and take it to the public-house for a drink. When he came home he would continue to sit idle, coughing and spitting all the time. The doctor on whom he called, examined his chest and shook his head.

HAVING served his second term in prison, Prokofy, who had once worked on the Sventizky estate, was no longer the energetic, ambitious, well-dressed guy he used to be. Instead, he appeared to be a complete wreck. When sober, he sat around doing nothing and refused to work, no matter how much his father scolded him. On top of that, he was always trying to sneak something away to take to the pub for a drink. When he got home, he would keep sitting around, coughing and spitting the whole time. The doctor he consulted checked his chest and shook his head.

“You, my man, ought to have many things which you have not got.”

"You, my friend, should have many things that you don’t have."

“That is usually the case, isn’t it?

“That’s usually how it goes, right?

“Take plenty of milk, and don’t smoke.”

“Drink lots of milk, and don’t smoke.”

“These are days of fasting, and besides we have no cow.”

“These are days of fasting, and on top of that, we don’t have a cow.”

Once in spring he could not get any sleep; he was longing to have a drink. There was nothing in the house he could lay his hand on to take to the public-house. He put on his cap and went out. He walked along the street up to the house where the priest and the deacon lived together. The deacon’s harrow stood outside leaning against the hedge. Prokofy approached, took the harrow upon his shoulder, and walked to an inn kept by a woman, Petrovna. She might give him a small bottle of vodka for it. But he had hardly gone a few steps when the deacon came out of his house. It was already dawn, and he saw that Prokofy was carrying away his harrow.

Once in spring, he couldn't sleep at all; he was craving a drink. There was nothing in the house he could grab to take to the pub. He put on his cap and headed out. He walked down the street to the house where the priest and the deacon lived together. The deacon's harrow was propped up against the hedge outside. Prokofy approached it, lifted the harrow onto his shoulder, and made his way to an inn run by a woman named Petrovna. She might give him a small bottle of vodka for it. But he had barely taken a few steps when the deacon came out of his house. It was already dawn, and he saw Prokofy trying to take his harrow.

“Hey, what’s that?” cried the deacon.

“Hey, what’s that?” shouted the deacon.

The neighbours rushed out from their houses. Prokofy was seized, brought to the police station, and then sentenced to eleven months’ imprisonment. It was autumn, and Prokofy had to be transferred to the prison hospital. He was coughing badly; his chest was heaving from the exertion; and he could not get warm. Those who were stronger contrived not to shiver; Prokofy on the contrary shivered day and night, as the superintendent would not light the fires in the hospital till November, to save expense.

The neighbors rushed out of their houses. Prokofy was taken, brought to the police station, and then sentenced to eleven months in prison. It was autumn, and Prokofy had to be moved to the prison hospital. He was coughing badly; his chest was heaving from the effort, and he couldn't get warm. Those who were stronger managed not to shiver; Prokofy, on the other hand, shivered day and night, as the superintendent wouldn't light the fires in the hospital until November to save money.

Prokofy suffered greatly in body, and still more in soul. He was disgusted with his surroundings, and hated every one—the deacon, the superintendent who would not light the fires, the guard, and the man who was lying in the bed next to his, and who had a swollen red lip. He began also to hate the new convict who was brought into hospital. This convict was Stepan. He was suffering from some disease on his head, and was transferred to the hospital and put in a bed at Prokofy’s side. After a time that hatred to Stepan changed, and Prokofy became, on the contrary, extremely fond of him; he delighted in talking to him. It was only after a talk with Stepan that his anguish would cease for a while. Stepan always told every one he met about his last murder, and how it had impressed him.

Prokofy was in a lot of pain, both physically and emotionally. He was fed up with his surroundings and hated everyone—the deacon, the superintendent who wouldn’t start the fires, the guard, and the guy in the bed next to him with a swollen red lip. He even started to dislike the new inmate who’d been admitted to the hospital. This inmate was Stepan. He had some sort of disease on his head and was moved to the hospital, ending up in the bed beside Prokofy. Over time, Prokofy’s hatred for Stepan changed, and he grew very fond of him; he loved having conversations with him. It was only after talking to Stepan that Prokofy’s suffering would ease for a while. Stepan always told everyone he met about his last murder and how it affected him.

“Far from shrieking, or anything of that kind,” he said to Prokofy, “she did not move. ‘Kill me! There I am,’ she said. ‘But it is not my soul you destroy, it is your own.’”

“Far from screaming or anything like that,” he said to Prokofy, “she didn’t move. ‘Kill me! Here I am,’ she said. ‘But you’re not destroying my soul, you’re destroying your own.’”

“Well, of course, it is very dreadful to kill. I had one day to slaughter a sheep, and even that made me half mad. I have not destroyed any living soul; why then do those villains kill me? I have done no harm to anybody . . .”

“Well, of course, it’s really awful to kill. I had one day to slaughter a sheep, and even that drove me half crazy. I haven’t harmed any living being; so why do those villains want to kill me? I haven’t hurt anyone . . .”

“That will be taken into consideration.”

“That will be taken into account.”

“By whom?”

"Who?"

“By God, to be sure.”

"By God, for sure."

“I have not seen anything yet showing that God exists, and I don’t believe in Him, brother. I think when a man dies, grass will grow over the spot, and that is the end of it.”

“I haven't seen anything that proves God exists, and I don't believe in Him, brother. I think when a person dies, grass will grow over the spot, and that's it.”

“You are wrong to think like that. I have murdered so many people, whereas she, poor soul, was helping everybody. And you think she and I are to have the same lot? Oh no! Only wait.”

“You're wrong to think like that. I've killed so many people, while she, poor thing, was helping everyone. And you think she and I will have the same fate? Oh no! Just wait.”

“Then you believe the soul lives on after a man is dead?”

“Do you really think the soul continues to exist after someone dies?”

“To be sure; it truly lives.”

"Of course; it totally exists."

Prokofy suffered greatly when death drew near. He could hardly breathe. But in the very last hour he felt suddenly relieved from all pain. He called Stepan to him. “Farewell, brother,” he said. “Death has come, I see. I was so afraid of it before. And now I don’t mind. I only wish it to come quicker.”

Prokofy struggled a lot as death approached. He could barely breathe. But in his final hour, he suddenly felt free from all pain. He called Stepan over. “Goodbye, brother,” he said. “I can see that death is here. I was so scared of it before. And now I don’t care. I just hope it comes faster.”

XVI

16

IN the meanwhile, the affairs of Eugene Mihailovich had grown worse and worse. Business was very slack. There was a new shop in the town; he was losing his customers, and the interest had to be paid. He borrowed again on interest. At last his shop and his goods were to be sold up. Eugene Mihailovich and his wife applied to every one they knew, but they could not raise the four hundred roubles they needed to save the shop anywhere.

IN the meantime, Eugene Mihailovich's situation had deteriorated even further. Business was really slow. A new store had opened in town; he was losing his customers, and bills were piling up. He borrowed again with interest. Eventually, his shop and inventory were about to be sold off. Eugene Mihailovich and his wife reached out to everyone they knew, but they couldn't come up with the four hundred roubles they needed to save the shop.

They had some hope of the merchant Krasnopuzov, Eugene Mihailovich’s wife being on good terms with his mistress. But news came that Krasnopuzov had been robbed of a huge sum of money. Some said of half a million roubles. “And do you know who is said to be the thief?” said Eugene Mihailovich to his wife. “Vassily, our former yard-porter. They say he is squandering the money, and the police are bribed by him.”

They were somewhat hopeful that the merchant Krasnopuzov, Eugene Mihailovich’s wife, was getting along with his mistress. But then news arrived that Krasnopuzov had been robbed of a massive amount of money. Some claimed it was half a million roubles. “Do you know who is said to be the thief?” Eugene Mihailovich asked his wife. “Vassily, our old yard porter. They say he’s blowing through the money, and the police are on his payroll.”

“I knew he was a villain. You remember how he did not mind perjuring himself? But I did not expect it would go so far.”

“I knew he was a bad guy. You remember how he didn't care about lying under oath? But I didn’t expect it would go this far.”

“I hear he has recently been in the courtyard of our house. Cook says she is sure it was he. She told me he helps poor girls to get married.”

“I heard he’s recently been in the courtyard of our house. The cook says she’s sure it was him. She told me he helps poor girls get married.”

“They always invent tales. I don’t believe it.”

“They always make up stories. I don’t believe it.”

At that moment a strange man, shabbily dressed, entered the shop.

At that moment, a strange man, dressed in ragged clothes, walked into the shop.

“What is it you want?”

"What do you want?"

“Here is a letter for you.”

“Here’s a letter for you.”

“From whom?”

“From who?”

“You will see yourself.”

"You'll see yourself."

“Don’t you require an answer? Wait a moment.”

“Don’t you need an answer? Just a second.”

“I cannot.” The strange man handed the letter and disappeared.

“I can’t.” The strange man handed over the letter and vanished.

“How extraordinary!” said Eugene Mihailovich, and tore open the envelope. To his great amazement several hundred rouble notes fell out. “Four hundred roubles!” he exclaimed, hardly believing his eyes. “What does it mean?”

“How amazing!” said Eugene Mihailovich as he ripped open the envelope. To his surprise, several hundred ruble notes spilled out. “Four hundred rubles!” he exclaimed, barely believing his eyes. “What does this mean?”

The envelope also contained a badly-spelt letter, addressed to Eugene Mihailovich. “It is said in the Gospels,” ran the letter, “do good for evil. You have done me much harm; and in the coupon case you made me wrong the peasants greatly. But I have pity for you. Here are four hundred notes. Take them, and remember your porter Vassily.”

The envelope also held a poorly written letter, addressed to Eugene Mihailovich. “It’s written in the Gospels,” the letter said, “do good in response to evil. You’ve caused me a lot of harm; in the coupon case, you made me unfairly treat the peasants. But I feel sorry for you. Here are four hundred notes. Take them, and remember your porter Vassily.”

“Very extraordinary!” said Eugene Mihailovich to his wife and to himself. And each time he remembered that incident, or spoke about it to his wife, tears would come to his eyes.

“Really amazing!” said Eugene Mihailovich to his wife and to himself. And every time he thought about that incident, or talked about it with his wife, tears would fill his eyes.

XVII

XVII

FOURTEEN priests were kept in the Suzdal friary prison, chiefly for having been untrue to the orthodox faith. Isidor had been sent to that place also. Father Missael received him according to the instructions he had been given, and without talking to him ordered him to be put into a separate cell as a serious criminal. After a fortnight Father Missael, making a round of the prison, entered Isidor’s cell, and asked him whether there was anything he wished for.

FOURTEEN priests were held in the Suzdal friary prison, mainly for being unfaithful to the orthodox faith. Isidor had been sent there too. Father Missael received him as instructed, and without speaking to him, ordered him to be placed in a separate cell as a serious criminal. After two weeks, Father Missael, during his rounds in the prison, entered Isidor’s cell and asked him if there was anything he needed.

“There is a great deal I wish for,” answered Isidor; “but I cannot tell you what it is in the presence of anybody else. Let me talk to you privately.”

“There's a lot I wish for,” Isidor replied, “but I can’t share what it is with anyone else around. Let me speak to you privately.”

They looked at each other, and Missael saw he had nothing to be afraid of in remaining alone with Isidor. He ordered Isidor to be brought into his own room, and when they were alone, he said,—“Well, now you can speak.”

They looked at each other, and Missael realized he had nothing to fear from being alone with Isidor. He told them to bring Isidor into his room, and once they were alone, he said, “Alright, now you can talk.”

Isidor fell on his knees.

Isidor dropped to his knees.

“Brother,” said Isidor. “What are you doing to yourself! Have mercy on your own soul. You are the worst villain in the world. You have offended against all that is sacred . . .”

“Brother,” said Isidor. “What are you doing to yourself! Have mercy on your own soul. You are the worst villain in the world. You have gone against everything that is sacred . . .”

A month after Missael sent a report, asking that Isidor should be released as he had repented, and he also asked for the release of the rest of the prisoners. After which he resigned his post.

A month after Missael sent a report requesting Isidor's release because he had repented, he also asked for the release of the other prisoners. After that, he resigned from his position.

XVIII

18

TEN years passed. Mitia Smokovnikov had finished his studies in the Technical College; he was now an engineer in the gold mines in Siberia, and was very highly paid. One day he was about to make a round in the district. The governor offered him a convict, Stepan Pelageushkine, to accompany him on his journey.

TEN years passed. Mitia Smokovnikov had finished his studies at the Technical College; he was now an engineer at the gold mines in Siberia and was earning a great salary. One day he was getting ready to take a tour of the area. The governor offered him a convict, Stepan Pelageushkine, to accompany him on his trip.

“A convict, you say? But is not that dangerous?”

“A convict, you say? But isn’t that risky?”

“Not if it is this one. He is a holy man. You may ask anybody, they will all tell you so.”

“Not if it’s this guy. He’s a holy man. You can ask anyone; they’ll all say the same thing.”

“Why has he been sent here?”

“Why was he sent here?”

The governor smiled. “He had committed six murders, and yet he is a holy man. I go bail for him.”

The governor smiled. “He committed six murders, and yet he’s a holy man. I’ll vouch for him.”

Mitia Smokovnikov took Stepan, now a bald-headed, lean, tanned man, with him on his journey. On their way Stepan took care of Smokovnikov, like his own child, and told him his story; told him why he had been sent here, and what now filled his life.

Mitia Smokovnikov took Stepan, who was now a bald, lean, tanned man, with him on his journey. Along the way, Stepan cared for Smokovnikov like he was his own child and shared his story; he explained why he had been sent there and what his life was filled with now.

And, strange to say, Mitia Smokovnikov, who up to that time used to spend his time drinking, eating, and gambling, began for the first time to meditate on life. These thoughts never left him now, and produced a complete change in his habits. After a time he was offered a very advantageous position. He refused it, and made up his mind to buy an estate with the money he had, to marry, and to devote himself to the peasantry, helping them as much as he could.

And, strangely enough, Mitia Smokovnikov, who had previously spent his time drinking, eating, and gambling, started to think about life for the first time. These thoughts never left him, leading to a complete change in his habits. Eventually, he was offered a very good job. He turned it down and decided to buy some land with his savings, get married, and dedicate himself to helping the peasants as much as he could.

XIX

XIX

HE carried out his intentions. But before retiring to his estate he called on his father, with whom he had been on bad terms, and who had settled apart with his new family. Mitia Smokovnikov wanted to make it up. The old man wondered at first, and laughed at the change he noticed in his son; but after a while he ceased to find fault with him, and thought of the many times when it was he who was the guilty one.

He went through with his plans. But before heading back to his estate, he paid a visit to his father, with whom he had been on bad terms, and who had been living separately with his new family. Mitia Smokovnikov wanted to patch things up. The old man was surprised at first and laughed at the change he saw in his son; but after a while, he stopped criticizing him and thought about all the times he himself had been in the wrong.





AFTER THE DANCE

“—AND you say that a man cannot, of himself, understand what is good and evil; that it is all environment, that the environment swamps the man. But I believe it is all chance. Take my own case . . .”

“—AND you say that a person cannot, by themselves, understand what is good and evil; that it’s all about the environment, that the environment overwhelms the person. But I believe it's all about chance. Look at my own situation . . .”

Thus spoke our excellent friend, Ivan Vasilievich, after a conversation between us on the impossibility of improving individual character without a change of the conditions under which men live. Nobody had actually said that one could not of oneself understand good and evil; but it was a habit of Ivan Vasilievich to answer in this way the thoughts aroused in his own mind by conversation, and to illustrate those thoughts by relating incidents in his own life. He often quite forgot the reason for his story in telling it; but he always told it with great sincerity and feeling.

Thus spoke our good friend, Ivan Vasilievich, after a conversation we had about how it's impossible to improve individual character without changing the conditions under which people live. Nobody actually mentioned that one couldn't understand good and evil on their own; but it was Ivan Vasilievich's habit to respond this way to the thoughts sparked in his mind during our conversations and to illustrate those thoughts with examples from his own life. He often completely lost track of the reason for his story while sharing it; but he always told it with great sincerity and emotion.

He did so now.

He's doing it now.

“Take my own case. My whole life was moulded, not by environment, but by something quite different.”

“Take my own situation. My entire life was shaped, not by my surroundings, but by something entirely different.”

“By what, then?” we asked.

"By what, then?" we asked.

“Oh, that is a long story. I should have to tell you about a great many things to make you understand.”

“Oh, that's a long story. I would need to tell you a lot of things for you to understand.”

“Well, tell us then.”

“Okay, go ahead and tell us.”

Ivan Vasilievich thought a little, and shook his head.

Ivan Vasilievich thought for a moment and shook his head.

“My whole life,” he said, “was changed in one night, or, rather, morning.”

“My entire life,” he said, “was changed in a single night, or, more accurately, a morning.”

“Why, what happened?” one of us asked.

“What's going on?” one of us asked.

“What happened was that I was very much in love. I have been in love many times, but this was the most serious of all. It is a thing of the past; she has married daughters now. It was Varinka B——.” Ivan Vasilievich mentioned her surname. “Even at fifty she is remarkably handsome; but in her youth, at eighteen, she was exquisite—tall, slender, graceful, and stately. Yes, stately is the word; she held herself very erect, by instinct as it were; and carried her head high, and that together with her beauty and height gave her a queenly air in spite of being thin, even bony one might say. It might indeed have been deterring had it not been for her smile, which was always gay and cordial, and for the charming light in her eyes and for her youthful sweetness.”

“What happened was that I was deeply in love. I’ve been in love many times, but this was the most serious. It’s a thing of the past; she has married and has daughters now. It was Varinka B——.” Ivan Vasilievich mentioned her last name. “Even at fifty, she is remarkably attractive; but in her youth, at eighteen, she was stunning—tall, slender, graceful, and imposing. Yes, ‘imposing’ is the right word; she carried herself very upright, almost instinctively, and held her head high. That, combined with her beauty and height, gave her a regal presence despite being thin, perhaps even bony. It might have been off-putting if it weren’t for her smile, which was always joyful and warm, and for the enchanting sparkle in her eyes and her youthful charm.”

“What an entrancing description you give, Ivan Vasilievich!”

“What a captivating description you have, Ivan Vasilievich!”

“Description, indeed! I could not possibly describe her so that you could appreciate her. But that does not matter; what I am going to tell you happened in the forties. I was at that time a student in a provincial university. I don’t know whether it was a good thing or no, but we had no political clubs, no theories in our universities then. We were simply young and spent our time as young men do, studying and amusing ourselves. I was a very gay, lively, careless fellow, and had plenty of money too. I had a fine horse, and used to go tobogganing with the young ladies. Skating had not yet come into fashion. I went to drinking parties with my comrades—in those days we drank nothing but champagne—if we had no champagne we drank nothing at all. We never drank vodka, as they do now. Evening parties and balls were my favourite amusements. I danced well, and was not an ugly fellow.”

“Description, really! I couldn't possibly describe her in a way that would let you appreciate her. But that doesn’t matter; what I’m going to tell you happened in the forties. At that time, I was a student at a provincial university. I’m not sure if it was a good thing or not, but we didn’t have political clubs or theories at our universities back then. We were just young and spent our time like young people do, studying and having fun. I was a pretty cheerful, lively, carefree guy and had plenty of money. I had a great horse and used to go tobogganing with the young ladies. Skating hadn’t become popular yet. I went to drinking parties with my friends—in those days we only drank champagne—and if we didn’t have champagne, we didn’t drink at all. We never drank vodka like they do now. Evening parties and balls were my favorite pastimes. I danced well and wasn’t an unattractive guy.”

“Come, there is no need to be modest,” interrupted a lady near him. “We have seen your photograph. Not ugly, indeed! You were a handsome fellow.”

“Come on, there’s no need to be shy,” interrupted a woman nearby. “We’ve seen your picture. Not ugly at all! You were quite the handsome guy.”

“Handsome, if you like. That does not matter. When my love for her was at its strongest, on the last day of the carnival, I was at a ball at the provincial marshal’s, a good-natured old man, rich and hospitable, and a court chamberlain. The guests were welcomed by his wife, who was as good-natured as himself. She was dressed in puce-coloured velvet, and had a diamond diadem on her forehead, and her plump, old white shoulders and bosom were bare like the portraits of Empress Elizabeth, the daughter of Peter the Great.

“Good-looking, if that’s your thing. But that doesn’t really matter. When my love for her was at its peak, on the last day of the carnival, I was at a ball hosted by the provincial marshal, a kind old man, wealthy and generous, and a court chamberlain. His wife, just as warm-hearted as he was, welcomed the guests. She wore a puce-colored velvet gown and had a diamond tiara on her forehead, and her plump, old white shoulders and chest were exposed like in the portraits of Empress Elizabeth, the daughter of Peter the Great.”

“It was a delightful ball. It was a splendid room, with a gallery for the orchestra, which was famous at the time, and consisted of serfs belonging to a musical landowner. The refreshments were magnificent, and the champagne flowed in rivers. Though I was fond of champagne I did not drink that night, because without it I was drunk with love. But I made up for it by dancing waltzes and polkas till I was ready to drop—of course, whenever possible, with Varinka. She wore a white dress with a pink sash, white shoes, and white kid gloves, which did not quite reach to her thin pointed elbows. A disgusting engineer named Anisimov robbed me of the mazurka with her—to this day I cannot forgive him. He asked her for the dance the minute she arrived, while I had driven to the hair-dresser’s to get a pair of gloves, and was late. So I did not dance the mazurka with her, but with a German girl to whom I had previously paid a little attention; but I am afraid I did not behave very politely to her that evening. I hardly spoke or looked at her, and saw nothing but the tall, slender figure in a white dress, with a pink sash, a flushed, beaming, dimpled face, and sweet, kind eyes. I was not alone; they were all looking at her with admiration, the men and women alike, although she outshone all of them. They could not help admiring her.

“It was an amazing ball. The room was splendid, with a gallery for the orchestra, which was well-known at the time and made up of serfs owned by a musical landowner. The refreshments were incredible, and the champagne flowed freely. Even though I loved champagne, I didn’t drink that night because I was intoxicated with love. Instead, I danced waltzes and polkas until I was ready to collapse—of course, as much as possible, with Varinka. She wore a white dress with a pink sash, white shoes, and white kid gloves that didn’t quite reach her thin, pointed elbows. A disgusting engineer named Anisimov stole the mazurka with her—I still can’t forgive him. He asked her to dance the moment she arrived, while I had gone to the hairdresser to get a pair of gloves and was late. So, I didn’t dance the mazurka with her; instead, I danced with a German girl I had previously shown a bit of attention to, but I admit I didn’t treat her very well that night. I hardly spoke or looked at her, only seeing the tall, slender figure in the white dress with the pink sash, her flushed, radiant face, and sweet, kind eyes. I wasn’t alone; everyone was looking at her with admiration, both men and women, even though she outshone them all. They couldn’t help but admire her.”

“Although I was not nominally her partner for the mazurka, I did as a matter of fact dance nearly the whole time with her. She always came forward boldly the whole length of the room to pick me out. I flew to meet her without waiting to be chosen, and she thanked me with a smile for my intuition. When I was brought up to her with somebody else, and she guessed wrongly, she took the other man’s hand with a shrug of her slim shoulders, and smiled at me regretfully.

“Even though I wasn’t officially her partner for the mazurka, I pretty much danced with her the whole time. She confidently walked across the entire room to find me. I rushed to her without waiting to be picked, and she smiled at me, thanking me for my instinct. When I was introduced to her with someone else and she guessed wrong, she took the other guy’s hand with a little shrug of her slim shoulders and gave me a regretful smile.”

“Whenever there was a waltz figure in the mazurka, I waltzed with her for a long time, and breathing fast and smiling, she would say, ‘Encore’; and I went on waltzing and waltzing, as though unconscious of any bodily existence.”

“Whenever there was a waltz part in the mazurka, I danced with her for a long time, and breathing quickly and smiling, she would say, ‘Again’; and I kept waltzing and waltzing, as if I was unaware of my physical presence.”

“Come now, how could you be unconscious of it with your arm round her waist? You must have been conscious, not only of your own existence, but of hers,” said one of the party.

“Come on, how could you not be aware of it with your arm around her waist? You must have been aware, not just of your own presence, but of hers,” said one of the group.

Ivan Vasilievich cried out, almost shouting in anger: “There you are, moderns all over! Nowadays you think of nothing but the body. It was different in our day. The more I was in love the less corporeal was she in my eyes. Nowadays you think of nothing but the body. It was different in our day. The more I was in love the less corporeal was she in my eyes. Nowadays you set legs, ankles, and I don’t know what. You undress the women you are in love with. In my eyes, as Alphonse Karr said—and he was a good writer—’ the one I loved was always draped in robes of bronze.’ We never thought of doing so; we tried to veil her nakedness, like Noah’s good-natured son. Oh, well, you can’t understand.”

Ivan Vasilievich shouted, almost yelling in anger: “There you are, modern people everywhere! Nowadays you think only about the body. It was different in our day. The more I loved, the less physically real she seemed to me. Nowadays you focus on legs, ankles, and I don’t know what else. You undress the women you love. To me, as Alphonse Karr said—and he was a good writer—‘the one I loved was always draped in robes of bronze.’ We never thought to do that; we tried to cover her nakedness, like Noah’s kind-hearted son. Oh, well, you just can’t understand.”

“Don’t pay any attention to him. Go on,” said one of them.

"Don't pay any attention to him. Just go," said one of them.

“Well, I danced for the most part with her, and did not notice how time was passing. The musicians kept playing the same mazurka tunes over and over again in desperate exhaustion—you know what it is towards the end of a ball. Papas and mammas were already getting up from the card-tables in the drawing-room in expectation of supper, the men-servants were running to and fro bringing in things. It was nearly three o’clock. I had to make the most of the last minutes. I chose her again for the mazurka, and for the hundredth time we danced across the room.

“Well, I mostly danced with her, not really noticing how much time was flying by. The musicians were playing the same mazurka tunes over and over in desperate exhaustion—you know how it gets toward the end of a ball. Parents were already getting up from the card tables in the drawing room, expecting supper, while the male servants were running around bringing things in. It was nearly three o'clock. I had to make the most of the last few minutes. I picked her again for the mazurka, and for the hundredth time we danced across the room.”

“‘The quadrille after supper is mine,’ I said, taking her to her place.

“The quadrille after dinner is mine,” I said, leading her to her spot.

“‘Of course, if I am not carried off home,’ she said, with a smile.

“‘Of course, if I’m not taken home,’ she said, smiling.

“‘I won’t give you up,’ I said.

"I won't give you up," I said.

“‘Give me my fan, anyhow,’ she answered.

“‘Just give me my fan, anyway,’ she replied.

“‘I am so sorry to part with it,’ I said, handing her a cheap white fan.

“‘I’m really sorry to give this up,’ I said, handing her a cheap white fan.

“‘Well, here’s something to console you,’ she said, plucking a feather out of the fan, and giving it to me.

“‘Well, here’s something to cheer you up,’ she said, pulling a feather out of the fan and handing it to me.

“I took the feather, and could only express my rapture and gratitude with my eyes. I was not only pleased and gay, I was happy, delighted; I was good, I was not myself but some being not of this earth, knowing nothing of evil. I hid the feather in my glove, and stood there unable to tear myself away from her.

“I took the feather and could only show my excitement and gratitude with my eyes. I was not just pleased and cheerful; I was happy and thrilled. I felt pure, like I was someone otherworldly, free from any knowledge of evil. I tucked the feather in my glove and stood there, unable to pull myself away from her.

“‘Look, they are urging father to dance,’ she said to me, pointing to the tall, stately figure of her father, a colonel with silver epaulettes, who was standing in the doorway with some ladies.

“‘Look, they’re encouraging Dad to dance,’ she said to me, pointing to the tall, dignified figure of her father, a colonel with silver epaulettes, who was standing in the doorway with some women.”

“‘Varinka, come here!’ exclaimed our hostess, the lady with the diamond ferronniere and with shoulders like Elizabeth, in a loud voice.

“‘Varinka, come here!’ shouted our hostess, the woman with the diamond forehead band and shoulders like Elizabeth, in a loud voice.

“‘Varinka went to the door, and I followed her.

"Varinka went to the door, and I followed her."

“‘Persuade your father to dance the mazurka with you, ma chere.—Do, please, Peter Valdislavovich,’ she said, turning to the colonel.

“‘Get your dad to dance the mazurka with you, my dear.—Please, Peter Valdislavovich,’ she said, turning to the colonel."

“Varinka’s father was a very handsome, well-preserved old man. He had a good colour, moustaches curled in the style of Nicolas I., and white whiskers which met the moustaches. His hair was combed on to his forehead, and a bright smile, like his daughter’s, was on his lips and in his eyes. He was splendidly set up, with a broad military chest, on which he wore some decorations, and he had powerful shoulders and long slim legs. He was that ultra-military type produced by the discipline of Emperor Nicolas I.

Varinka’s father was a very attractive, well-preserved older man. He had a healthy complexion, mustaches that curled in the style of Nicholas I, and white sideburns that connected with his mustaches. His hair was styled forward onto his forehead, and he wore a bright smile, like his daughter, on his lips and in his eyes. He had an impressive physique, with a broad military chest adorned with some medals, powerful shoulders, and long, slim legs. He represented that ultra-military type shaped by the discipline of Emperor Nicholas I.

“When we approached the door the colonel was just refusing to dance, saying that he had quite forgotten how; but at that instant he smiled, swung his arm gracefully around to the left, drew his sword from its sheath, handed it to an obliging young man who stood near, and smoothed his suede glove on his right hand.

“When we got to the door, the colonel was just saying he couldn’t dance anymore because he had completely forgotten how; but at that moment, he smiled, elegantly swung his arm to the left, pulled out his sword from its sheath, handed it to a helpful young man nearby, and adjusted his suede glove on his right hand.”

“‘Everything must be done according to rule,’ he said with a smile. He took the hand of his daughter, and stood one-quarter turned, waiting for the music.

“‘Everything has to be done by the book,’ he said with a smile. He took his daughter's hand and stood at a slight angle, waiting for the music.”

“At the first sound of the mazurka, he stamped one foot smartly, threw the other forward, and, at first slowly and smoothly, then buoyantly and impetuously, with stamping of feet and clicking of boots, his tall, imposing figure moved the length of the room. Varinka swayed gracefully beside him, rhythmically and easily, making her steps short or long, with her little feet in their white satin slippers.

“At the first note of the mazurka, he stepped smartly with one foot, pushed the other forward, and, starting off slowly and smoothly, then picking up speed with excitement, he made his tall, impressive figure glide across the room, stomping his feet and clicking his boots. Varinka swayed elegantly beside him, moving easily and rhythmically, adjusting her steps to be short or long, her small feet clad in white satin slippers.”

“All the people in the room followed every movement of the couple. As for me I not only admired, I regarded them with enraptured sympathy. I was particularly impressed with the old gentleman’s boots. They were not the modern pointed affairs, but were made of cheap leather, squared-toed, and evidently built by the regimental cobbler. In order that his daughter might dress and go out in society, he did not buy fashionable boots, but wore home-made ones, I thought, and his square toes seemed to me most touching. It was obvious that in his time he had been a good dancer; but now he was too heavy, and his legs had not spring enough for all the beautiful steps he tried to take. Still, he contrived to go twice round the room. When at the end, standing with legs apart, he suddenly clicked his feet together and fell on one knee, a bit heavily, and she danced gracefully around him, smiling and adjusting her skirt, the whole room applauded.

Everyone in the room watched the couple intently. As for me, I didn’t just admire them; I looked at them with heartfelt sympathy. I was especially struck by the old gentleman's boots. They weren't the trendy pointed styles, but were made of cheap leather, had square toes, and clearly came from the regiment's cobbler. He didn’t buy fashionable boots so his daughter could dress nicely and socialize; instead, he wore these homemade ones, and I found his square toes quite moving. It was clear he had been a good dancer back in the day, but now he was too heavy, and his legs didn’t have the spring needed for all the beautiful steps he attempted. Still, he managed to make two laps around the room. At the end, standing with his legs apart, he suddenly clicked his feet together and dropped to one knee, a bit heavily, while she danced gracefully around him, smiling and adjusting her skirt, and the whole room applauded.

“Rising with an effort, he tenderly took his daughter’s face between his hands. He kissed her on the forehead, and brought her to me, under the impression that I was her partner for the mazurka. I said I was not. ‘Well, never mind, just go around the room once with her,’ he said, smiling kindly, as he replaced his sword in the sheath.

“Struggling to get up, he gently held his daughter’s face in his hands. He kissed her on the forehead and brought her to me, thinking I was her partner for the mazurka. I told him I wasn’t. ‘Well, it doesn’t matter, just dance around the room once with her,’ he said, smiling warmly as he put his sword back in its sheath.”

“As the contents of a bottle flow readily when the first drop has been poured, so my love for Varinka seemed to set free the whole force of loving within me. In surrounding her it embraced the world. I loved the hostess with her diadem and her shoulders like Elizabeth, and her husband and her guests and her footmen, and even the engineer Anisimov who felt peevish towards me. As for Varinka’s father, with his home-made boots and his kind smile, so like her own, I felt a sort of tenderness for him that was almost rapture.

“As soon as the first drop is poured, the contents of a bottle flow freely, just like my love for Varinka unleashed my entire capacity for love. In my affection for her, I embraced the whole world. I loved the hostess with her crown and her shoulders reminiscent of Elizabeth, as well as her husband, her guests, her footmen, and even the engineer Anisimov, who felt irritable toward me. As for Varinka’s father, in his homemade boots and with his kind smile that mirrored hers, I felt a tenderness for him that was almost overwhelming.”

“After supper I danced the promised quadrille with her, and though I had been infinitely happy before, I grew still happier every moment.

“After dinner, I danced the promised quadrille with her, and even though I had been incredibly happy before, I became even happier with every moment.”

“We did not speak of love. I neither asked myself nor her whether she loved me. It was quite enough to know that I loved her. And I had only one fear—that something might come to interfere with my great joy.

“We didn’t talk about love. I didn’t ask myself or her whether she loved me. It was enough to know that I loved her. And I had only one fear—that something might happen to interrupt my great joy.”

“When I went home, and began to undress for the night, I found it quite out of the question. I held the little feather out of her fan in my hand, and one of her gloves which she gave me when I helped her into the carriage after her mother. Looking at these things, and without closing my eyes I could see her before me as she was for an instant when she had to choose between two partners. She tried to guess what kind of person was represented in me, and I could hear her sweet voice as she said, ‘Pride—am I right?’ and merrily gave me her hand. At supper she took the first sip from my glass of champagne, looking at me over the rim with her caressing glance. But, plainest of all, I could see her as she danced with her father, gliding along beside him, and looking at the admiring observers with pride and happiness.

“When I got home and started to undress for the night, it felt impossible. I held the little feather from her fan in my hand, and one of her gloves that she gave me when I helped her into the carriage after her mother. Looking at these things, I could see her in my mind as she was for a moment when she had to choose between two partners. She tried to figure out what kind of person I was, and I could hear her sweet voice saying, ‘Pride—am I right?’ as she happily gave me her hand. At dinner, she took the first sip from my glass of champagne, glancing at me over the rim with a loving look. But most vividly, I could see her dancing with her father, gliding beside him and looking at the admiring onlookers with pride and happiness.

“He and she were united in my mind in one rush of pathetic tenderness.

“He and she were together in my mind in a surge of sad tenderness.”

“I was living then with my brother, who has since died. He disliked going out, and never went to dances; and besides, he was busy preparing for his last university examinations, and was leading a very regular life. He was asleep. I looked at him, his head buried in the pillow and half covered with the quilt; and I affectionately pitied him, pitied him for his ignorance of the bliss I was experiencing. Our serf Petrusha had met me with a candle, ready to undress me, but I sent him away. His sleepy face and tousled hair seemed to me so touching. Trying not to make a noise, I went to my room on tiptoe and sat down on my bed. No, I was too happy; I could not sleep. Besides, it was too hot in the rooms. Without taking off my uniform, I went quietly into the hall, put on my overcoat, opened the front door and stepped out into the street.

“I was living then with my brother, who has since passed away. He didn’t like going out and never went to dances; plus, he was busy getting ready for his final university exams and was living a very routine life. He was fast asleep. I looked at him, his head buried in the pillow and half covered with the quilt, and I felt a warm sense of pity for him, pity for his lack of awareness of the happiness I was experiencing. Our servant Petrusha had greeted me with a candle, ready to help me get ready for bed, but I sent him away. His sleepy face and messy hair seemed so endearing to me. Trying to be quiet, I tiptoed to my room and sat down on my bed. No, I was too happy; I couldn’t sleep. Besides, it was too warm in the rooms. Without taking off my uniform, I quietly went into the hall, put on my overcoat, opened the front door, and stepped out into the street.

“It was after four when I had left the ball; going home and stopping there a while had occupied two hours, so by the time I went out it was dawn. It was regular carnival weather—foggy, and the road full of water-soaked snow just melting, and water dripping from the eaves. Varinka’s family lived on the edge of town near a large field, one end of which was a parade ground: at the other end was a boarding-school for young ladies. I passed through our empty little street and came to the main thoroughfare, where I met pedestrians and sledges laden with wood, the runners grating the road. The horses swung with regular paces beneath their shining yokes, their backs covered with straw mats and their heads wet with rain; while the drivers, in enormous boots, splashed through the mud beside the sledges. All this, the very horses themselves, seemed to me stimulating and fascinating, full of suggestion.

“It was after four when I left the ball; going home and hanging out there for a while took two hours, so by the time I stepped out, it was dawn. The weather was classic carnival—foggy, and the road was filled with melting, waterlogged snow, with water dripping from the eaves. Varinka’s family lived on the outskirts of town near a large field, one end serving as a parade ground and the other housing a boarding school for young ladies. I walked through our quiet little street and reached the main road, where I encountered pedestrians and sleds loaded with wood, the runners scraping against the road. The horses moved steadily under their shiny yokes, their backs covered with straw mats and their heads wet with rain; meanwhile, the drivers, wearing huge boots, splashed through the mud next to the sleds. All of this, even the horses themselves, felt invigorating and intriguing, full of promise.”

“When I approached the field near their house, I saw at one end of it, in the direction of the parade ground, something very huge and black, and I heard sounds of fife and drum proceeding from it. My heart had been full of song, and I had heard in imagination the tune of the mazurka, but this was very harsh music. It was not pleasant.

“When I got close to the field by their house, I noticed something massive and black at one end, towards the parade ground, and I heard the sounds of a fife and drum coming from it. I had been filled with song and could almost hear the melody of a mazurka in my head, but this music was really jarring. It wasn’t pleasant at all.”

“‘What can that be?’ I thought, and went towards the sound by a slippery path through the centre of the field. Walking about a hundred paces, I began to distinguish many black objects through the mist. They were evidently soldiers. ‘It is probably a drill,’ I thought.

“‘What could that be?’ I thought, and walked towards the sound along a slippery path through the middle of the field. After about a hundred steps, I started to make out several dark shapes through the fog. They were clearly soldiers. ‘It’s probably a drill,’ I considered.

“So I went along in that direction in company with a blacksmith, who wore a dirty coat and an apron, and was carrying something. He walked ahead of me as we approached the place. The soldiers in black uniforms stood in two rows, facing each other motionless, their guns at rest. Behind them stood the fifes and drums, incessantly repeating the same unpleasant tune.

“So I followed along in that direction with a blacksmith, who was in a dirty coat and apron, carrying something. He walked ahead of me as we got closer to the place. The soldiers in black uniforms were lined up in two rows, facing each other, standing still with their guns at rest. Behind them, the fifes and drums kept playing the same annoying tune over and over.”

“‘What are they doing?’ I asked the blacksmith, who halted at my side.

“‘What are they doing?’ I asked the blacksmith, who stopped beside me.

“‘A Tartar is being beaten through the ranks for his attempt to desert,’ said the blacksmith in an angry tone, as he looked intently at the far end of the line.

“‘A Tartar is getting punished for trying to desert,’ said the blacksmith angrily, as he stared intently at the far end of the line."

“I looked in the same direction, and saw between the files something horrid approaching me. The thing that approached was a man, stripped to the waist, fastened with cords to the guns of two soldiers who were leading him. At his side an officer in overcoat and cap was walking, whose figure had a familiar look. The victim advanced under the blows that rained upon him from both sides, his whole body plunging, his feet dragging through the snow. Now he threw himself backward, and the subalterns who led him thrust him forward. Now he fell forward, and they pulled him up short; while ever at his side marched the tall officer, with firm and nervous pace. It was Varinka’s father, with his rosy face and white moustache.

“I looked in the same direction and saw something horrifying approaching me between the lines. It was a man, bare from the waist up, tied with cords to the guns of two soldiers who were escorting him. Next to him walked an officer in a coat and cap, whose figure looked strangely familiar. The victim moved forward despite the blows raining down on him from both sides, his whole body staggering, his feet dragging through the snow. Then he leaned back, and the soldiers pulling him forward shoved him onward. He stumbled forward, and they yanked him back; all the while, the tall officer marched alongside him with a steady and determined pace. It was Varinka’s father, with his rosy face and white mustache.

“At each stroke the man, as if amazed, turned his face, grimacing with pain, towards the side whence the blow came, and showing his white teeth repeated the same words over and over. But I could only hear what the words were when he came quite near. He did not speak them, he sobbed them out,—“‘Brothers, have mercy on me! Brothers, have mercy on me!’ But the brothers had, no mercy, and when the procession came close to me, I saw how a soldier who stood opposite me took a firm step forward and lifting his stick with a whirr, brought it down upon the man’s back. The man plunged forward, but the subalterns pulled him back, and another blow came down from the other side, then from this side and then from the other. The colonel marched beside him, and looking now at his feet and now at the man, inhaled the air, puffed out his cheeks, and breathed it out between his protruded lips. When they passed the place where I stood, I caught a glimpse between the two files of the back of the man that was being punished. It was something so many-coloured, wet, red, unnatural, that I could hardly believe it was a human body.

“At each strike, the man, looking shocked, turned his face, grimacing in pain, toward the source of the blow. He showed his white teeth and repeated the same words over and over. But I could only hear what he was saying when he was close by. He didn’t speak them; he sobbed them out—‘Brothers, have mercy on me! Brothers, have mercy on me!’ But the brothers had no mercy, and when the procession got close to me, I saw a soldier standing across from me take a firm step forward, raise his stick with a whoosh, and bring it down on the man’s back. The man lurched forward, but the subalterns pulled him back, and another blow fell from the other side, then from this side, and then from the other. The colonel marched beside him, looking first at his feet and then at the man, inhaling deeply, puffing out his cheeks, and exhaling through his pursed lips. As they passed the spot where I stood, I caught a glimpse between the two lines of the back of the man being punished. It was something so colorful, wet, red, and unnatural that I could hardly believe it was a human body."

“‘My God!”’ muttered the blacksmith.

“OMG!” muttered the blacksmith.

The procession moved farther away. The blows continued to rain upon the writhing, falling creature; the fifes shrilled and the drums beat, and the tall imposing figure of the colonel moved along-side the man, just as before. Then, suddenly, the colonel stopped, and rapidly approached a man in the ranks.

The procession moved further away. The blows kept coming down on the writhing, fallen creature; the fifes shrieked and the drums pounded, and the tall, commanding figure of the colonel moved alongside the man, just like before. Then, suddenly, the colonel stopped and quickly approached a man in the ranks.

“‘I’ll teach you to hit him gently,’ I heard his furious voice say. ‘Will you pat him like that? Will you?’ and I saw how his strong hand in the suede glove struck the weak, bloodless, terrified soldier for not bringing down his stick with sufficient strength on the red neck of the Tartar.

“I’ll show you how to hit him softly,” I heard his angry voice say. “Is that how you’re going to pat him? Is it?” and I saw his powerful hand in the suede glove strike the weak, pale, scared soldier for not bringing down his stick with enough force on the red neck of the Tartar.

“‘Bring new sticks!’ he cried, and looking round, he saw me. Assuming an air of not knowing me, and with a ferocious, angry frown, he hastily turned away. I felt so utterly ashamed that I didn’t know where to look. It was as if I had been detected in a disgraceful act. I dropped my eyes, and quickly hurried home. All the way I had the drums beating and the fifes whistling in my ears. And I heard the words, ‘Brothers, have mercy on me!’ or ‘Will you pat him? Will you?’ My heart was full of physical disgust that was almost sickness. So much so that I halted several times on my way, for I had the feeling that I was going to be really sick from all the horrors that possessed me at that sight. I do not remember how I got home and got to bed. But the moment I was about to fall asleep I heard and saw again all that had happened, and I sprang up.

“‘Bring new sticks!’ he shouted, and as he looked around, he noticed me. Acting as if he didn’t recognize me, and with a fierce, angry scowl, he quickly turned away. I felt so completely embarrassed that I didn’t know where to look. It was like I had been caught doing something shameful. I dropped my gaze and hurried home. All the way, I could hear the drums pounding and the fifes playing in my ears. And I kept hearing the words, ‘Brothers, have mercy on me!’ or ‘Will you pat him? Will you?’ My heart was full of a physical disgust that almost made me sick. So much so that I stopped several times on my way, feeling like I was really going to be sick from all the horrors that overwhelmed me at that moment. I don’t remember how I got home or got to bed. But as I was about to fall asleep, I saw and heard everything that had happened again, and I jumped up.

“‘Evidently he knows something I do not know,’ I thought about the colonel. ‘If I knew what he knows I should certainly grasp—understand—what I have just seen, and it would not cause me such suffering.’

“‘Clearly he knows something I don’t,’ I thought about the colonel. ‘If I knew what he knows, I would definitely understand what I just saw, and it wouldn’t cause me this much pain.’”

“But however much I thought about it, I could not understand the thing that the colonel knew. It was evening before I could get to sleep, and then only after calling on a friend and drinking till I; was quite drunk.

“But no matter how much I thought about it, I couldn’t grasp what the colonel knew. It was evening before I managed to fall asleep, and that only happened after visiting a friend and drinking until I was quite drunk.”

“Do you think I had come to the conclusion that the deed I had witnessed was wicked? Oh, no. Since it was done with such assurance, and was recognised by every one as indispensable, they doubtless knew something which I did not know. So I thought, and tried to understand. But no matter, I could never understand it, then or afterwards. And not being able to grasp it, I could not enter the service as I had intended. I don’t mean only the military service: I did not enter the Civil Service either. And so I have been of no use whatever, as you can see.”

“Do you think I came to the conclusion that the act I witnessed was wrong? Oh, no. Since it was done so confidently and everyone saw it as necessary, they must have known something I didn’t. At least, that’s what I thought, and I tried to figure it out. But it didn’t matter; I could never understand it, then or later. And because I couldn't grasp it, I couldn’t join the service as I had planned. I don’t just mean the military service; I didn’t join the Civil Service either. So, as you can see, I haven’t been of any use at all.”

“Yes, we know how useless you’ve been,” said one of us. “Tell us, rather, how many people would be of any use at all if it hadn’t been for you.”

“Yes, we know how unhelpful you’ve been,” said one of us. “Instead, tell us how many people would have been useful at all if it weren’t for you.”

“Oh, that’s utter nonsense,” said Ivan Vasilievich, with genuine annoyance.

“Oh, that’s complete nonsense,” said Ivan Vasilievich, with real annoyance.

“Well; and what about the love affair?

“Well, what’s up with the love affair?

“My love? It decreased from that day. When, as often happened, she looked dreamy and meditative, I instantly recollected the colonel on the parade ground, and I felt so awkward and uncomfortable that I began to see her less frequently. So my love came to naught. Yes; such chances arise, and they alter and direct a man’s whole life,” he said in summing up. “And you say . . .”

“My love? It faded from that day. Whenever she looked dreamy and lost in thought, I immediately remembered the colonel on the parade ground, and I felt so awkward and uneasy that I started seeing her less often. So my love went to waste. Yeah; these moments happen, and they change the course of a man's entire life,” he concluded. “And you say . . .”





ALYOSHA THE POT

ALYOSHA was the younger brother. He was called the Pot, because his mother had once sent him with a pot of milk to the deacon’s wife, and he had stumbled against something and broken it. His mother had beaten him, and the children had teased him. Since then he was nicknamed the Pot. Alyosha was a tiny, thin little fellow, with ears like wings, and a huge nose. “Alyosha has a nose that looks like a dog on a hill!” the children used to call after him. Alyosha went to the village school, but was not good at lessons; besides, there was so little time to learn. His elder brother was in town, working for a merchant, so Alyosha had to help his father from a very early age. When he was no more than six he used to go out with the girls to watch the cows and sheep in the pasture, and a little later he looked after the horses by day and by night. And at twelve years of age he had already begun to plough and to drive the cart. The skill was there though the strength was not. He was always cheerful. Whenever the children made fun of him, he would either laugh or be silent. When his father scolded him he would stand mute and listen attentively, and as soon as the scolding was over would smile and go on with his work. Alyosha was nineteen when his brother was taken as a soldier. So his father placed him with the merchant as a yard-porter. He was given his brother’s old boots, his father’s old coat and cap, and was taken to town. Alyosha was delighted with his clothes, but the merchant was not impressed by his appearance.

Alyosha was the younger brother. He was nicknamed the Pot because once, his mother sent him to deliver a pot of milk to the deacon’s wife, and he stumbled and broke it. His mother punished him, and the other kids teased him about it. Ever since then, he had been called the Pot. Alyosha was a small, thin kid with big ears and a large nose. The other children used to shout, “Alyosha has a nose like a dog on a hill!” He attended the village school but struggled with his lessons; there was just so little time to learn. His older brother was in town working for a merchant, so Alyosha had to help their father from a very young age. By the time he was six, he would go out with the girls to watch the cows and sheep in the pasture, and soon after, he began taking care of the horses day and night. By the age of twelve, he had already started plowing and driving the cart. He had the skill but not the strength. He was always cheerful. Whenever the other kids teased him, he either laughed or stayed quiet. When his father scolded him, he would just stand there, listening carefully, and as soon as the scolding was over, he would smile and get back to work. Alyosha was nineteen when his brother was drafted into the military. So, his father got him a job as a yard porter at the merchant’s place. He was given his brother’s old boots, his father’s old coat, and cap, and was taken to town. Alyosha was thrilled with his new clothes, but the merchant didn’t think much of his appearance.

“I thought you would bring me a man in Simeon’s place,” he said, scanning Alyosha; “and you’ve brought me THIS! What’s the good of him?”

“I thought you would bring me a man to replace Simeon,” he said, looking over Alyosha; “and you’ve brought me THIS! What’s the use of him?”

“He can do everything; look after horses and drive. He’s a good one to work. He looks rather thin, but he’s tough enough. And he’s very willing.”

“He can do everything; take care of horses and drive. He’s great at working. He looks a bit thin, but he’s tough enough. And he’s really eager.”

“He looks it. All right; we’ll see what we can do with him.”

“He seems that way. Okay, let’s see what we can do with him.”

So Alyosha remained at the merchant’s.

So Alyosha stayed at the merchant's.

The family was not a large one. It consisted of the merchant’s wife: her old mother: a married son poorly educated who was in his father’s business: another son, a learned one who had finished school and entered the University, but having been expelled, was living at home: and a daughter who still went to school.

The family wasn’t big. It included the merchant’s wife, her elderly mother, a married son who had little education and worked with his father, another son who was educated and had gone to university but got expelled and was now living at home, and a daughter who was still in school.

They did not take to Alyosha at first. He was uncouth, badly dressed, and had no manner, but they soon got used to him. Alyosha worked even better than his brother had done; he was really very willing. They sent him on all sorts of errands, but he did everything quickly and readily, going from one task to another without stopping. And so here, just as at home, all the work was put upon his shoulders. The more he did, the more he was given to do. His mistress, her old mother, the son, the daughter, the clerk, and the cook—all ordered him about, and sent him from one place to another.

They didn't warm up to Alyosha at first. He was awkward, poorly dressed, and had no social skills, but they soon got used to him. Alyosha worked even better than his brother had; he was really eager to help. They sent him on all kinds of errands, and he completed everything quickly and willingly, moving from one task to another without a break. So, just like at home, all the work fell on him. The more he did, the more they gave him to do. His mistress, her elderly mother, the son, the daughter, the clerk, and the cook—all bossed him around and sent him from one place to another.

“Alyosha, do this! Alyosha, do that! What! have you forgotten, Alyosha? Mind you don’t forget, Alyosha!” was heard from morning till night. And Alyosha ran here, looked after this and that, forgot nothing, found time for everything, and was always cheerful.

“Alyosha, do this! Alyosha, do that! What! have you forgotten, Alyosha? Don’t forget, Alyosha!” was heard from morning till night. And Alyosha ran around, took care of everything, forgot nothing, found time for everything, and was always cheerful.

His brother’s old boots were soon worn out, and his master scolded him for going about in tatters with his toes sticking out. He ordered another pair to be bought for him in the market. Alyosha was delighted with his new boots, but was angry with his feet when they ached at the end of the day after so much running about. And then he was afraid that his father would be annoyed when he came to town for his wages, to find that his master had deducted the cost of the boots.

His brother's old boots quickly fell apart, and his boss scolded him for wearing such ragged shoes with his toes sticking out. He told him to get a new pair from the market. Alyosha was thrilled with his new boots but got frustrated with his feet when they hurt at the end of the day after all that running around. Plus, he worried that his dad would be upset when he came to town for his paycheck and discovered that his boss had taken out the cost of the boots.

In the winter Alyosha used to get up before daybreak. He would chop the wood, sweep the yard, feed the cows and horses, light the stoves, clean the boots, prepare the samovars and polish them afterwards; or the clerk would get him to bring up the goods; or the cook would set him to knead the bread and clean the saucepans. Then he was sent to town on various errands, to bring the daughter home from school, or to get some olive oil for the old mother. “Why the devil have you been so long?” first one, then another, would say to him. Why should they go? Alyosha can go. “Alyosha! Alyosha!” And Alyosha ran here and there. He breakfasted in snatches while he was working, and rarely managed to get his dinner at the proper hour. The cook used to scold him for being late, but she was sorry for him all the same, and would keep something hot for his dinner and supper.

In the winter, Alyosha would wake up before dawn. He’d chop wood, sweep the yard, feed the cows and horses, light the stoves, clean the boots, set up the samovars, and polish them afterward. Sometimes the clerk would ask him to bring up the goods, or the cook would have him knead the bread and clean the pots. Then he’d be sent to town on different errands, like picking up the daughter from school or getting some olive oil for his old mother. “Why the hell have you taken so long?” someone would ask him first, then another. Why should they go? Alyosha can go. “Alyosha! Alyosha!” And Alyosha would dash all over the place. He’d grab quick bites for breakfast while working and rarely got his dinner at the right time. The cook would scold him for being late, but she felt sorry for him anyway and would keep something warm for his dinner and supper.

At holiday times there was more work than ever, but Alyosha liked holidays because everybody gave him a tip. Not much certainly, but it would amount up to about sixty kopeks [1s 2d]—his very own money. For Alyosha never set eyes on his wages. His father used to come and take them from the merchant, and only scold Alyosha for wearing out his boots.

At holiday times, there was more work than ever, but Alyosha enjoyed the holidays because everyone tipped him. Not a lot, of course, but it would add up to around sixty kopeks [1s 2d]—his very own money. Alyosha never saw his wages. His father would come and take them from the merchant, only to scold Alyosha for wearing out his boots.

When he had saved up two roubles [4s], by the advice of the cook he bought himself a red knitted jacket, and was so happy when he put it on, that he couldn’t close his mouth for joy. Alyosha was not talkative; when he spoke at all, he spoke abruptly, with his head turned away. When told to do anything, or asked if he could do it, he would say yes without the smallest hesitation, and set to work at once.

When he had saved up two roubles [4s], he bought himself a red knitted jacket on the cook's suggestion, and he was so happy when he put it on that he couldn’t stop smiling. Alyosha wasn’t much of a talker; when he did speak, he spoke briefly, often looking away. If someone asked him to do something or if he could do it, he would say yes without any hesitation and get started right away.

Alyosha did not know any prayer; and had forgotten what his mother had taught him. But he prayed just the same, every morning and every evening, prayed with his hands, crossing himself.

Alyosha didn't know any prayers and had forgotten what his mother had taught him. But he prayed anyway, every morning and every evening, crossing himself with his hands.

He lived like this for about a year and a half, and towards the end of the second year a most startling thing happened to him. He discovered one day, to his great surprise, that, in addition to the relation of usefulness existing between people, there was also another, a peculiar relation of quite a different character. Instead of a man being wanted to clean boots, and go on errands and harness horses, he is not wanted to be of any service at all, but another human being wants to serve him and pet him. Suddenly Alyosha felt he was such a man.

He lived like this for about a year and a half, and towards the end of the second year, something really surprising happened to him. One day, to his great shock, he realized that, besides the typical relationship of usefulness among people, there was also another kind of relationship, one that was completely different. Instead of just needing someone to clean boots, run errands, or harness horses, he discovered that another person didn’t want to help him out but actually wanted to serve him and care for him. Suddenly, Alyosha realized he was that kind of person.

He made this discovery through the cook Ustinia. She was young, had no parents, and worked as hard as Alyosha. He felt for the first time in his life that he—not his services, but he himself—was necessary to another human being. When his mother used to be sorry for him, he had taken no notice of her. It had seemed to him quite natural, as though he were feeling sorry for himself. But here was Ustinia, a perfect stranger, and sorry for him. She would save him some hot porridge, and sit watching him, her chin propped on her bare arm, with the sleeve rolled up, while he was eating it. When he looked at her she would begin to laugh, and he would laugh too.

He discovered this through the cook, Ustinia. She was young, had no parents, and worked as hard as Alyosha. For the first time in his life, he felt that he—not just his services, but he himself—was needed by another person. When his mother used to feel sorry for him, he didn’t pay attention to her. It seemed completely normal to him, as if he were just feeling sorry for himself. But here was Ustinia, a total stranger, feeling sorry for him. She would save him some hot porridge and sit there watching him, her chin resting on her bare arm with her sleeve rolled up, while he ate. When he looked at her, she would start to laugh, and he would laugh too.

This was such a new, strange thing to him that it frightened Alyosha. He feared that it might interfere with his work. But he was pleased, nevertheless, and when he glanced at the trousers that Ustinia had mended for him, he would shake his head and smile. He would often think of her while at work, or when running on errands. “A fine girl, Ustinia!” he sometimes exclaimed.

This was so new and unusual for him that it scared Alyosha. He worried that it might disrupt his work. Still, he felt happy about it, and whenever he looked at the pants that Ustinia had repaired for him, he would shake his head and smile. He often thought about her while working or when he was out running errands. "What a great girl, Ustinia!" he would sometimes say.

Ustinia used to help him whenever she could, and he helped her. She told him all about her life; how she had lost her parents; how her aunt had taken her in and found a place for her in the town; how the merchant’s son had tried to take liberties with her, and how she had rebuffed him. She liked to talk, and Alyosha liked to listen to her. He had heard that peasants who came up to work in the towns frequently got married to servant girls. On one occasion she asked him if his parents intended marrying him soon. He said that he did not know; that he did not want to marry any of the village girls.

Ustinia used to help him whenever she could, and he helped her. She shared everything about her life: how she lost her parents, how her aunt took her in and found her a place in town, how the merchant’s son tried to make advances on her, and how she pushed him away. She enjoyed talking, and Alyosha enjoyed listening to her. He had heard that peasants who came to work in the towns often married servant girls. One time, she asked him if his parents planned to marry him off soon. He replied that he didn’t know and that he didn’t want to marry any of the village girls.

“Have you taken a fancy to some one, then?”

“Have you developed a crush on someone, then?”

“I would marry you, if you’d be willing.”

“I’d marry you if you’re open to it.”

“Get along with you, Alyosha the Pot; but you’ve found your tongue, haven’t you?” she exclaimed, slapping him on the back with a towel she held in her hand. “Why shouldn’t I?”

“Get along with you, Alyosha the Pot; but you’ve found your voice, haven’t you?” she said, giving him a playful slap on the back with the towel in her hand. “Why shouldn’t I?”

At Shrovetide Alyosha’s father came to town for his wages. It had come to the ears of the merchant’s wife that Alyosha wanted to marry Ustinia, and she disapproved of it. “What will be the use of her with a baby?” she thought, and informed her husband.

At Shrovetide, Alyosha's father came to town to collect his wages. The merchant's wife heard that Alyosha wanted to marry Ustinia, and she was not okay with it. "What good will she be with a baby?" she thought, and told her husband.

The merchant gave the old man Alyosha’s wages.

The merchant paid the old man Alyosha's wages.

“How is my lad getting on?” he asked. “I told you he was willing.”

“How's my boy doing?” he asked. “I told you he was eager.”

“That’s all right, as far as it goes, but he’s taken some sort of nonsense into his head. He wants to marry our cook. Now I don’t approve of married servants. We won’t have them in the house.”

"That’s fine for now, but he's got some crazy idea stuck in his head. He wants to marry our cook. I don’t agree with having married servants. We won’t allow that in the house."

“Well, now, who would have thought the fool would think of such a thing?” the old man exclaimed. “But don’t you worry. I’ll soon settle that.”

“Well, now, who would have thought the fool would come up with something like that?” the old man exclaimed. “But don’t worry. I’ll take care of it soon.”

He went into the kitchen, and sat down at the table waiting for his son. Alyosha was out on an errand, and came back breathless.

He walked into the kitchen and sat down at the table, waiting for his son. Alyosha was out running an errand and returned out of breath.

“I thought you had some sense in you; but what’s this you’ve taken into your head?” his father began.

“I thought you had some sense, but what’s this you’ve gotten into your head?” his father started.

“I? Nothing.”

"Me? Nothing."

“How, nothing? They tell me you want to get married. You shall get married when the time comes. I’ll find you a decent wife, not some town hussy.”

“How, nothing? I hear you want to get married. You’ll get married when the time is right. I’ll find you a good wife, not some town girl.”

His father talked and talked, while Alyosha stood still and sighed. When his father had quite finished, Alyosha smiled.

His dad kept talking and talking, while Alyosha stood there and sighed. When his dad finally wrapped up, Alyosha smiled.

“All right. I’ll drop it.”

"Okay. I'll let it go."

“Now that’s what I call sense.”

“Now that's what I call common sense.”

When he was left alone with Ustinia he told her what his father had said. (She had listened at the door.)

When he was alone with Ustinia, he told her what his dad had said. (She had been eavesdropping at the door.)

“It’s no good; it can’t come off. Did you hear? He was angry—won’t have it at any price.”

“It’s no use; it can’t be done. Did you hear? He was furious—won’t accept it at any cost.”

Ustinia cried into her apron.

Ustinia cried into her shirt.

Alyosha shook his head.

Alyosha shook his head.

“What’s to be done? We must do as we’re told.”

“What should we do? We have to follow orders.”

“Well, are you going to give up that nonsense, as your father told you?” his mistress asked, as he was putting up the shutters in the evening.

“Are you going to stop that nonsense like your father told you?” his mistress asked while he was closing the shutters in the evening.

“To be sure we are,” Alyosha replied with a smile, and then burst into tears.

“To be sure we are,” Alyosha replied with a smile, and then burst into tears.

From that day Alyosha went about his work as usual, and no longer talked to Ustinia about their getting married. One day in Lent the clerk told him to clear the snow from the roof. Alyosha climbed on to the roof and swept away all the snow; and, while he was still raking out some frozen lumps from the gutter, his foot slipped and he fell over. Unfortunately he did not fall on the snow, but on a piece of iron over the door. Ustinia came running up, together with the merchant’s daughter.

From that day on, Alyosha went about his work as usual and stopped talking to Ustinia about getting married. One day during Lent, the clerk told him to clear the snow from the roof. Alyosha climbed up and swept away all the snow, and while he was still raking out some frozen clumps from the gutter, his foot slipped and he fell. Unfortunately, he didn’t land in the snow but on a piece of metal over the door. Ustinia came running over, along with the merchant’s daughter.

“Have you hurt yourself, Alyosha?”

“Did you hurt yourself, Alyosha?”

“Ah! no, it’s nothing.”

“Ah! no, it’s all good.”

But he could not raise himself when he tried to, and began to smile.

But he couldn't lift himself when he tried, and started to smile.

He was taken into the lodge. The doctor arrived, examined him, and asked where he felt the pain.

He was brought into the lodge. The doctor showed up, checked him over, and asked where he felt the pain.

“I feel it all over,” he said. “But it doesn’t matter. I’m only afraid master will be annoyed. Father ought to be told.”

“I feel it everywhere,” he said. “But it doesn’t matter. I’m just worried that the master will be upset. Father should be informed.”

Alyosha lay in bed for two days, and on the third day they sent for the priest.

Alyosha lay in bed for two days, and on the third day they called for the priest.

“Are you really going to die?” Ustinia asked.

“Are you actually going to die?” Ustinia asked.

“Of course I am. You can’t go on living for ever. You must go when the time comes.” Alyosha spoke rapidly as usual. “Thank you, Ustinia. You’ve been very good to me. What a lucky thing they didn’t let us marry! Where should we have been now? It’s much better as it is.”

“Of course I am. You can’t go on living forever. You have to go when the time comes.” Alyosha spoke quickly as usual. “Thank you, Ustinia. You’ve been really good to me. What a lucky thing they didn’t let us marry! Where would we be now? It’s much better this way.”

When the priest came, he prayed with his bands and with his heart. “As it is good here when you obey and do no harm to others, so it will be there,” was the thought within it.

When the priest arrived, he prayed with his hands and his heart. “Just like it's good here when you follow the rules and don't harm others, it will be the same there,” was his inner thought.

He spoke very little; he only said he was thirsty, and he seemed full of wonder at something.

He didn’t say much; he just mentioned he was thirsty, and he looked amazed by something.

He lay in wonderment, then stretched himself, and died.

He lay in amazement, then stretched out, and passed away.





MY DREAM

“As a daughter she no longer exists for me. Can’t you understand? She simply doesn’t exist. Still, I cannot possibly leave her to the charity of strangers. I will arrange things so that she can live as she pleases, but I do not wish to hear of her. Who would ever have thought . . . the horror of it, the horror of it.”

“As a daughter, she’s no longer a part of my life. Can’t you see? She simply doesn’t exist to me. Yet, I can’t just leave her in the hands of strangers. I’ll make arrangements so she can live her own way, but I don’t want to hear about her. Who would have thought... the horror of it, the horror of it.”

He shrugged his shoulders, shook his head, and raised his eyes. These words were spoken by Prince Michael Ivanovich to his brother Peter, who was governor of a province in Central Russia. Prince Peter was a man of fifty, Michael’s junior by ten years.

He shrugged his shoulders, shook his head, and looked up. These words were spoken by Prince Michael Ivanovich to his brother Peter, who was the governor of a province in Central Russia. Prince Peter was a man of fifty, ten years older than Michael.

On discovering that his daughter, who had left his house a year before, had settled here with her child, the elder brother had come from St. Petersburg to the provincial town, where the above conversation took place.

Upon finding out that his daughter, who had moved out of his house a year earlier, had settled here with her child, the older brother traveled from St. Petersburg to the provincial town, where the conversation mentioned above took place.

Prince Michael Ivanovich was a tall, handsome, white-haired, fresh coloured man, proud and attractive in appearance and bearing. His family consisted of a vulgar, irritable wife, who wrangled with him continually over every petty detail, a son, a ne’er-do-well, spendthrift and roue—yet a “gentleman,” according to his father’s code, two daughters, of whom the elder had married well, and was living in St. Petersburg; and the younger, Lisa—his favourite, who had disappeared from home a year before. Only a short while ago he had found her with her child in this provincial town.

Prince Michael Ivanovich was a tall, handsome man with white hair and a fresh complexion, proud and appealing in his looks and demeanor. His family included a loud, irritable wife who constantly argued with him over every little thing, a son who was a good-for-nothing, reckless spender, and a playboy—yet considered a “gentleman” by his father’s standards. He also had two daughters: the elder had married well and was living in St. Petersburg, while the younger, Lisa—his favorite—had gone missing from home a year earlier. Just recently, he had found her with her child in this provincial town.

Prince Peter wanted to ask his brother how, and under what circumstances, Lisa had left home, and who could possibly be the father of her child. But he could not make up his mind to inquire.

Prince Peter wanted to ask his brother how and why Lisa had left home, and who might be the father of her child. But he couldn't bring himself to ask.

That very morning, when his wife had attempted to condole with her brother-in-law, Prince Peter had observed a look of pain on his brother’s face. The look had at once been masked by an expression of unapproachable pride, and he had begun to question her about their flat, and the price she paid. At luncheon, before the family and guests, he had been witty and sarcastic as usual. Towards every one, excepting the children, whom he treated with almost reverent tenderness, he adopted an attitude of distant hauteur. And yet it was so natural to him that every one somehow acknowledged his right to be haughty.

That very morning, when his wife tried to comfort her brother-in-law, Prince Peter noticed a pained look on his brother’s face. That expression was quickly covered up by a mask of unapproachable pride, and he started asking her about their apartment and the rent she paid. At lunch, in front of the family and guests, he was his usual witty and sarcastic self. He treated everyone with a distant, proud attitude, except for the children, whom he regarded with almost reverent tenderness. Yet, it came so naturally to him that everyone somehow accepted his right to be aloof.

In the evening his brother arranged a game of whist. When he retired to the room which had been made ready for him, and was just beginning to take out his artificial teeth, some one tapped lightly on the door with two fingers.

In the evening, his brother set up a game of whist. When he went to the room that had been prepared for him and was just starting to take out his dentures, someone tapped gently on the door with two fingers.

“Who is that?”

“Who’s that?”

“C’est moi, Michael.”

“It’s me, Michael.”

Prince Michael Ivanovich recognised the voice of his sister-in-law, frowned, replaced his teeth, and said to himself, “What does she want?” Aloud he said, “Entrez.”

Prince Michael Ivanovich recognized his sister-in-law's voice, frowned, adjusted his teeth, and thought to himself, “What does she want?” Then he said out loud, “Come in.”

His sister-in-law was a quiet, gentle creature, who bowed in submission to her husband’s will. But to many she seemed a crank, and some did not hesitate to call her a fool. She was pretty, but her hair was always carelessly dressed, and she herself was untidy and absent-minded. She had, also, the strangest, most unaristocratic ideas, by no means fitting in the wife of a high official. These ideas she would express most unexpectedly, to everybody’s astonishment, her husband’s no less than her friends’.

His sister-in-law was a quiet, gentle person who submitted to her husband’s wishes. But to many, she seemed odd, and some didn't hesitate to call her foolish. She was pretty, but her hair was always casually styled, and she was often disheveled and forgetful. She also had the strangest, most unrefined ideas, which didn’t really suit the wife of a high official. She would express these ideas unexpectedly, surprising everyone, including her husband and friends.

“Fous pouvez me renvoyer, mais je ne m’en irai pas, je vous le dis d’avance,” she began, in her characteristic, indifferent way.

“Go ahead and send me away, but I’m not leaving, I’ll tell you that right now,” she started, in her usual, indifferent tone.

“Dieu preserve,” answered her brother-in-law, with his usual somewhat exaggerated politeness, and brought forward a chair for her.

“God forbid,” her brother-in-law replied with his typical, slightly over-the-top politeness, as he pulled out a chair for her.

“Ca ne vous derange pas?” she asked, taking out a cigarette. “I’m not going to say anything unpleasant, Michael. I only wanted to say something about Lisochka.”

“Does it bother you?” she asked, taking out a cigarette. “I’m not going to say anything unpleasant, Michael. I just wanted to say something about Lisochka.”

Michael Ivanovich sighed—the word pained him; but mastering himself at once, he answered with a tired smile. “Our conversation can only be on one subject, and that is the subject you wish to discuss.” He spoke without looking at her, and avoided even naming the subject. But his plump, pretty little sister-in-law was unabashed. She continued to regard him with the same gentle, imploring look in her blue eyes, sighing even more deeply.

Michael Ivanovich sighed—the word hurt him; but gathering himself quickly, he responded with a weary smile. “Our conversation can only be about one topic, and that’s the topic you want to discuss.” He spoke without making eye contact and even avoided naming the topic. But his chubby, pretty sister-in-law was undeterred. She kept looking at him with the same gentle, pleading gaze in her blue eyes, sighing even more deeply.

“Michael, mon bon ami, have pity on her. She is only human.”

“Michael, my good friend, have compassion for her. She’s just human.”

“I never doubted that,” said Michael Ivanovich with a bitter smile.

“I never doubted that,” said Michael Ivanovich with a bitter smile.

“She is your daughter.”

"She's your daughter."

“She was—but my dear Aline, why talk about this?”

“She was—but my dear Aline, why are we discussing this?”

“Michael, dear, won’t you see her? I only wanted to say, that the one who is to blame—”

“Michael, honey, won’t you go see her? I just wanted to say that the person who is to blame—”

Prince Michael Ivanovich flushed; his face became cruel.

Prince Michael Ivanovich blushed; his face turned harsh.

“For heaven’s sake, let us stop. I have suffered enough. I have now but one desire, and that is to put her in such a position that she will be independent of others, and that she shall have no further need of communicating with me. Then she can live her own life, and my family and I need know nothing more about her. That is all I can do.”

"For goodness' sake, let's just stop. I've been through enough. I only have one wish now, and that is to make sure she's in a position to be independent, so she won't need to contact me anymore. Then she can live her own life, and my family and I won't have to know anything more about her. That's all I can do."

“Michael, you say nothing but ‘I’! She, too, is ‘I.’”

“Michael, all you say is ‘I’! She’s ‘I’ too.”

“No doubt; but, dear Aline, please let us drop the matter. I feel it too deeply.”

“No doubt; but, dear Aline, please let’s drop it. I feel it too deeply.”

Alexandra Dmitrievna remained silent for a few moments, shaking her head. “And Masha, your wife, thinks as you do?”

Alexandra Dmitrievna stayed quiet for a bit, shaking her head. “And Masha, your wife, feels the same way?”

“Yes, quite.”

“Yeah, totally.”

Alexandra Dmitrievna made an inarticulate sound.

Alexandra Dmitrievna made a m

“Brisons la dessus et bonne nuit,” said he. But she did not go. She stood silent a moment. Then,—“Peter tells me you intend to leave the money with the woman where she lives. Have you the address?”

“Let’s drop it and good night,” he said. But she didn’t leave. She stood silent for a moment. Then, “Peter told me you plan to leave the money with the woman where she lives. Do you have the address?”

“I have.”

"I do."

“Don’t leave it with the woman, Michael! Go yourself. Just see how she lives. If you don’t want to see her, you need not. HE isn’t there; there is no one there.”

“Don’t leave it with her, Michael! Go yourself. Just check out how she lives. If you don’t want to see her, that’s fine. He isn’t there; no one is there.”

Michael Ivanovich shuddered violently.

Michael Ivanovich shuddered intensely.

“Why do you torture me so? It’s a sin against hospitality!”

“Why do you torment me like this? It’s a shameful act of bad hospitality!”

Alexandra Dmitrievna rose, and almost in tears, being touched by her own pleading, said, “She is so miserable, but she is such a dear.”

Alexandra Dmitrievna stood up, nearly in tears, moved by her own plea, and said, “She is so unhappy, but she is such a sweetheart.”

He got up, and stood waiting for her to finish. She held out her hand.

He got up and stood waiting for her to finish. She reached out her hand.

“Michael, you do wrong,” said she, and left him.

“Michael, you’re in the wrong,” she said, and walked away from him.

For a long while after she had gone Michael Ivanovich walked to and fro on the square of carpet. He frowned and shivered, and exclaimed, “Oh, oh!” And then the sound of his own voice frightened him, and he was silent.

For a while after she left, Michael Ivanovich paced back and forth on the carpet. He frowned and shivered, exclaiming, “Oh, oh!” But then the sound of his own voice scared him, and he fell silent.

His wounded pride tortured him. His daughter—his—brought up in the house of her mother, the famous Avdotia Borisovna, whom the Empress honoured with her visits, and acquaintance with whom was an honour for all the world! His daughter—; and he had lived his life as a knight of old, knowing neither fear nor blame. The fact that he had a natural son born of a Frenchwoman, whom he had settled abroad, did not lower his own self-esteem. And now this daughter, for whom he had not only done everything that a father could and should do; this daughter to whom he had given a splendid education and every opportunity to make a match in the best Russian society—this daughter to whom he had not only given all that a girl could desire, but whom he had really LOVED; whom he had admired, been proud of—this daughter had repaid him with such disgrace, that he was ashamed and could not face the eyes of men!

His wounded pride tormented him. His daughter—his—was raised in the home of her mother, the renowned Avdotia Borisovna, who was honored with visits from the Empress, and knowing her was a privilege for everyone! His daughter—; and he had lived his life like a knight of old, fearing nothing and taking no blame. The fact that he had a biological son from a Frenchwoman, whom he had settled abroad, didn't diminish his self-worth. And now this daughter, for whom he had done everything a father could and should do; this daughter to whom he had provided a great education and every opportunity to make a match in the finest Russian society—this daughter to whom he had given everything a girl could desire, and whom he had truly LOVED; whom he had admired and been proud of—this daughter had repaid him with such disgrace that he felt ashamed and couldn't bear to look people in the eye!

He recalled the time when she was not merely his child, and a member of his family, but his darling, his joy and his pride. He saw her again, a little thing of eight or nine, bright, intelligent, lively, impetuous, graceful, with brilliant black eyes and flowing auburn hair. He remembered how she used to jump up on his knees and hug him, and tickle his neck; and how she would laugh, regardless of his protests, and continue to tickle him, and kiss his lips, his eyes, and his cheeks. He was naturally opposed to all demonstration, but this impetuous love moved him, and he often submitted to her petting. He remembered also how sweet it was to caress her. To remember all this, when that sweet child had become what she now was, a creature of whom he could not think without loathing.

He thought back to when she wasn't just his daughter and part of his family, but his darling, his joy, and his pride. He saw her again, a little girl of eight or nine, bright, smart, lively, impulsive, graceful, with sparkling black eyes and flowing auburn hair. He remembered how she would jump onto his lap and hug him, tickling his neck; and how she would laugh, ignoring his protests, continuing to tickle him and kiss his lips, his eyes, and his cheeks. He had always been against such displays of affection, but her enthusiastic love moved him, and he often gave in to her cuddles. He also remembered how sweet it was to hold her. It pained him to recall all this now that that sweet child had turned into someone he couldn’t think about without feeling disgust.

He also recalled the time when she was growing into womanhood, and the curious feeling of fear and anger that he experienced when he became aware that men regarded her as a woman. He thought of his jealous love when she came coquettishly to him dressed for a ball, and knowing that she was pretty. He dreaded the passionate glances which fell upon her, that she not only did not understand but rejoiced in. “Yes,” thought he, “that superstition of woman’s purity! Quite the contrary, they do not know shame—they lack this sense.” He remembered how, quite inexplicably to him, she had refused two very good suitors. She had become more and more fascinated by her own success in the round of gaieties she lived in.

He also remembered when she was growing up, and the strange mix of fear and anger he felt when he realized that men saw her as a woman. He thought about his jealous love when she playfully came to him dressed for a ball, knowing how pretty she was. He dreaded the passionate looks directed at her, which she not only didn't understand but also seemed to enjoy. “Yes,” he thought, “that myth about a woman's purity! Quite the opposite, they don’t know shame—they lack that sense.” He recalled how, for reasons he couldn’t understand, she had turned down two very good suitors. She had become increasingly captivated by her own success in the social scene she was part of.

But this success could not last long. A year passed, then two, then three. She was a familiar figure, beautiful—but her first youth had passed, and she had become somehow part of the ball-room furniture. Michael Ivanovich remembered how he had realised that she was on the road to spinsterhood, and desired but one thing for her. He must get her married off as quickly as possible, perhaps not quite so well as might have been arranged earlier, but still a respectable match.

But this success couldn't last long. A year went by, then two, then three. She was a familiar face, beautiful—but her youth was gone, and she had somehow become part of the ballroom decor. Michael Ivanovich remembered when he realized she was on the path to being an old maid, and he wanted just one thing for her. He needed to get her married off as soon as possible, maybe not quite as well as could have been arranged earlier, but still a respectable match.

But it seemed to him she had behaved with a pride that bordered on insolence. Remembering this, his anger rose more and more fiercely against her. To think of her refusing so many decent men, only to end in this disgrace. “Oh, oh!” he groaned again.

But it seemed to him that she had acted with a pride that was almost arrogant. Remembering this, his anger grew stronger and stronger towards her. To think she turned down so many good men, only to end up in this shameful situation. “Oh, oh!” he groaned again.

Then stopping, he lit a cigarette, and tried to think of other things. He would send her money, without ever letting her see him. But memories came again. He remembered—it was not so very long ago, for she was more than twenty then—her beginning a flirtation with a boy of fourteen, a cadet of the Corps of Pages who had been staying with them in the country. She had driven the boy half crazy; he had wept in his distraction. Then how she had rebuked her father severely, coldly, and even rudely, when, to put an end to this stupid affair, he had sent the boy away. She seemed somehow to consider herself insulted. Since then father and daughter had drifted into undisguised hostility.

Then he stopped, lit a cigarette, and tried to think of something else. He would send her money without ever letting her see him. But the memories came rushing back. He remembered—it wasn't that long ago, since she was over twenty at the time—when she started flirting with a boy who was only fourteen, a cadet from the Corps of Pages who had been staying with them in the countryside. She drove the boy nearly insane; he had cried in his distress. Then she had harshly, coldly, and even rudely scolded her father when he sent the boy away to put an end to this ridiculous situation. She seemed to think of herself as insulted. Since then, father and daughter had drifted into open hostility.

“I was right,” he said to himself. “She is a wicked and shameless woman.”

“I was right,” he said to himself. “She is a wicked and shameless woman.”

And then, as a last ghastly memory, there was the letter from Moscow, in which she wrote that she could not return home; that she was a miserable, abandoned woman, asking only to be forgiven and forgotten. Then the horrid recollection of the scene with his wife came to him; their surmises and their suspicions, which became a certainty. The calamity had happened in Finland, where they had let her visit her aunt; and the culprit was an insignificant Swede, a student, an empty-headed, worthless creature—and married.

And then, as a final dreadful memory, there was the letter from Moscow, in which she wrote that she couldn’t come back home; that she was a miserable, abandoned woman, asking only to be forgiven and forgotten. Then the terrible memory of the confrontation with his wife came to him; their guesses and their suspicions, which turned into a certainty. The disaster had happened in Finland, where they had allowed her to visit her aunt; and the guilty party was an insignificant Swede, a student, a clueless, worthless guy—and he was married.

All this came back to him now as he paced backwards and forwards on the bedroom carpet, recollecting his former love for her, his pride in her. He recoiled with terror before the incomprehensible fact of her downfall, and he hated her for the agony she was causing him. He remembered the conversation with his sister-in-law, and tried to imagine how he might forgive her. But as soon as the thought of “him” arose, there surged up in his heart horror, disgust, and wounded pride. He groaned aloud, and tried to think of something else.

All of this came back to him as he paced back and forth on the bedroom carpet, remembering his past love for her and his pride in her. He felt terrified by the incomprehensible reality of her downfall, and he hated her for the pain she was causing him. He recalled the conversation with his sister-in-law and tried to think about how he might forgive her. But as soon as he thought of “him,” horror, disgust, and wounded pride surged up in his heart. He groaned loudly and tried to focus on something else.

“No, it is impossible; I will hand over the money to Peter to give her monthly. And as for me, I have no longer a daughter.”

“No, that’s not possible; I’ll give the money to Peter to give to her every month. And as for me, I no longer have a daughter.”

And again a curious feeling overpowered him: a mixture of self-pity at the recollection of his love for her, and of fury against her for causing him this anguish.

And once again, a strange feeling washed over him: a blend of self-pity at the memory of his love for her and anger towards her for putting him through this pain.

II

II

DURING the last year Lisa had without doubt lived through more than in all the preceding twenty-five. Suddenly she had realised the emptiness of her whole life. It rose before her, base and sordid—this life at home and among the rich set in St. Petersburg—this animal existence that never sounded the depths, but only touched the shallows of life.

DURING the last year, Lisa had definitely experienced more than in all the previous twenty-five. Suddenly, she realized how empty her entire life was. It appeared before her, simple and dirty—this life at home and among the wealthy crowd in St. Petersburg—this animalistic existence that never explored the depths, but only skimmed the surface of life.

It was well enough for a year or two, or perhaps even three. But when it went on for seven or eight years, with its parties, balls, concerts, and suppers; with its costumes and coiffures to display the charms of the body; with its adorers old and young, all alike seemingly possessed of some unaccountable right to have everything, to laugh at everything; and with its summer months spent in the same way, everything yielding but a superficial pleasure, even music and reading merely touching upon life’s problems, but never solving them—all this holding out no promise of change, and losing its charm more and more—she began to despair. She had desperate moods when she longed to die.

It was fine for a year or two, maybe even three. But when it dragged on for seven or eight years, filled with parties, balls, concerts, and dinners; with its outfits and hairstyles meant to showcase the body's beauty; with admirers, both young and old, who all felt entitled to laugh at everything and have it all; and with summer months spent the same way, offering only shallow enjoyment— even music and reading just skimming the surface of life's issues without ever really addressing them—all this, without any hope of change, started to lose its appeal more and more. She began to feel hopeless. There were times when she desperately wished she could die.

Her friends directed her thoughts to charity. On the one hand, she saw poverty which was real and repulsive, and a sham poverty even more repulsive and pitiable; on the other, she saw the terrible indifference of the lady patronesses who came in carriages and gowns worth thousands. Life became to her more and more unbearable. She yearned for something real, for life itself—not this playing at living, not this skimming life of its cream. Of real life there was none. The best of her memories was her love for the little cadet Koko. That had been a good, honest, straight-forward impulse, and now there was nothing like it. There could not be. She grew more and more depressed, and in this gloomy mood she went to visit an aunt in Finland. The fresh scenery and surroundings, the people strangely different to her own, appealed to her at any rate as a new experience.

Her friends encouraged her to think about charity. On one hand, she saw real poverty that was repulsive and a fake poverty that was even more repulsive and pitiable. On the other hand, she noticed the terrible indifference of the wealthy women who arrived in carriages and expensive gowns. Life became increasingly unbearable for her. She longed for something authentic, for life itself—not this charade of living, not this superficial existence. There was no real life to be found. The best of her memories was her love for the little cadet Koko. That had been a genuine, straightforward feeling, and now there was nothing like it. There couldn't be. She became more and more depressed, and in this gloomy state, she decided to visit an aunt in Finland. The fresh scenery and different surroundings, the people who were strangely unlike her own, appealed to her as a new experience.

How and when it all began she could not clearly remember. Her aunt had another guest, a Swede. He talked of his work, his people, the latest Swedish novel. Somehow, she herself did not know how that terrible fascination of glances and smiles began, the meaning of which cannot be put into words.

How and when it all started, she couldn’t clearly recall. Her aunt had another guest, a Swede. He talked about his work, his people, and the latest Swedish novel. Somehow, she didn’t understand how that intense fascination from their glances and smiles began, a feeling that couldn’t be put into words.

These smiles and glances seemed to reveal to each, not only the soul of the other, but some vital and universal mystery. Every word they spoke was invested by these smiles with a profound and wonderful significance. Music, too, when they were listening together, or when they sang duets, became full of the same deep meaning. So, also, the words in the books they read aloud. Sometimes they would argue, but the moment their eyes met, or a smile flashed between them, the discussion remained far behind. They soared beyond it to some higher plane consecrated to themselves.

These smiles and glances seemed to show each of them not just the other’s soul, but also some important and universal mystery. Every word they exchanged took on a deep and beautiful significance through these smiles. Music, too, when they listened together or sang duets, became filled with the same deep meaning. The words in the books they read aloud carried that same weight. Sometimes they would argue, but the moment their eyes met or a smile passed between them, the discussion faded away. They rose above it to a higher space that was special to just the two of them.

How it had come about, how and when the devil, who had seized hold of them both, first appeared behind these smiles and glances, she could not say. But, when terror first seized her, the invisible threads that bound them were already so interwoven that she had no power to tear herself free. She could only count on him and on his honour. She hoped that he would not make use of his power; yet all the while she vaguely desired it.

She couldn't say how it all happened, or when the devil, who had taken control of both of them, first showed up behind those smiles and glances. But by the time fear took hold of her, the invisible threads connecting them were already so tangled that she couldn’t break away. She could only rely on him and his integrity. She hoped he wouldn’t abuse his power; yet deep down, she kind of wanted him to.

Her weakness was the greater, because she had nothing to support her in the struggle. She was weary of society life and she had no affection for her mother. Her father, so she thought, had cast her away from him, and she longed passionately to live and to have done with play. Love, the perfect love of a woman for a man, held the promise of life for her. Her strong, passionate nature, too, was dragging her thither. In the tall, strong figure of this man, with his fair hair and light upturned moustache, under which shone a smile attractive and compelling, she saw the promise of that life for which she longed. And then the smiles and glances, the hope of something so incredibly beautiful, led, as they were bound to lead, to that which she feared but unconsciously awaited.

Her weakness was even greater because she had nothing to support her in the struggle. She was tired of social life and had no affection for her mother. Her father, she believed, had rejected her, and she desperately wanted to live fully and move on from pretense. Love—the true love of a woman for a man—held the promise of the life she desired. Her strong, passionate nature was also pulling her toward that life. In the tall, handsome figure of this man, with his fair hair and light, curled mustache, beneath which a captivating smile shone, she saw the promise of the life she longed for. And then the smiles and glances, the hope of something unimaginably beautiful, inevitably led to what she feared but unconsciously anticipated.

Suddenly all that was beautiful, joyous, spiritual, and full of promise for the future, became animal and sordid, sad and despairing.

Suddenly, everything that was beautiful, joyful, spiritual, and full of promise for the future turned into something animalistic and sordid, sad and despairing.

She looked into his eyes and tried to smile, pretending that she feared nothing, that everything was as it should be; but deep down in her soul she knew it was all over. She understood that she had not found in him what she had sought; that which she had once known in herself and in Koko. She told him that he must write to her father asking her hand in marriage. This he promised to do; but when she met him next he said it was impossible for him to write just then. She saw something vague and furtive in his eyes, and her distrust of him grew. The following day he wrote to her, telling her that he was already married, though his wife had left him long since; that he knew she would despise him for the wrong he had done her, and implored her forgiveness. She made him come to see her. She said she loved him; that she felt herself bound to him for ever whether he was married or not, and would never leave him. The next time they met he told her that he and his parents were so poor that he could only offer her the meanest existence. She answered that she needed nothing, and was ready to go with him at once wherever he wished. He endeavoured to dissuade her, advising her to wait; and so she waited. But to live on with this secret, with occasional meetings, and merely corresponding with him, all hidden from her family, was agonising, and she insisted again that he must take her away. At first, when she returned to St. Petersburg, he wrote promising to come, and then letters ceased and she knew no more of him.

She looked into his eyes and tried to smile, acting like she was afraid of nothing, that everything was fine; but deep down, she knew it was all over. She realized she hadn't found in him what she had been looking for—the connection she once had with herself and Koko. She told him he needed to write to her father to ask for her hand in marriage. He promised he would do it, but when they met again, he said it was impossible for him to write at that moment. She saw something vague and sneaky in his eyes, and her distrust of him grew. The next day, he wrote to her, revealing that he was already married, although his wife had left him a long time ago; he knew she would despise him for the wrong he had done her and begged for her forgiveness. She made him come to see her. She told him she loved him, that she felt bound to him forever whether he was married or not, and she would never leave him. The next time they met, he told her that he and his parents were so poor that he could only offer her a very modest life. She replied that she needed nothing and was ready to go with him immediately, wherever he wanted. He tried to convince her to wait, so she waited. But living with this secret, having occasional meetings, and only corresponding with him—all hidden from her family—was torturous, and she insisted again that he had to take her away. At first, when she got back to St. Petersburg, he wrote promising to come, and then the letters stopped, and she heard nothing more from him.

She tried to lead her old life, but it was impossible. She fell ill, and the efforts of the doctors were unavailing; in her hopelessness she resolved to kill herself. But how was she to do this, so that her death might seem natural? She really desired to take her life, and imagined that she had irrevocably decided on the step. So, obtaining some poison, she poured it into a glass, and in another instant would have drunk it, had not her sister’s little son of five at that very moment run in to show her a toy his grandmother had given him. She caressed the child, and, suddenly stopping short, burst into tears.

She tried to go back to her old life, but it was impossible. She got sick, and the doctors couldn’t help her; feeling hopeless, she decided to end her life. But how could she do it in a way that looked natural? She really wanted to die and thought she had made up her mind. So, she got some poison, poured it into a glass, and was just about to drink it when her sister’s five-year-old son came running in to show her a toy his grandmother had given him. She gave the child a hug, and then suddenly stopped and broke down in tears.

The thought overpowered her that she, too, might have been a mother had he not been married, and this vision of motherhood made her look into her own soul for the first time. She began to think not of what others would say of her, but of her own life. To kill oneself because of what the world might say was easy; but the moment she saw her own life dissociated from the world, to take that life was out of the question. She threw away the poison, and ceased to think of suicide.

The thought struck her hard that she could have been a mother if he hadn't been married, and this idea of motherhood made her reflect on her own life for the first time. She stopped worrying about what others would think of her and started focusing on her own life. Ending her life because of what the world might say was easy; but as soon as she realized her life was separate from the outside world, the idea of taking her own life became unthinkable. She tossed away the poison and stopped considering suicide.

Then her life within began. It was real life, and despite the torture of it, had the possibility been given her, she would not have turned back from it. She began to pray, but there was no comfort in prayer; and her suffering was less for herself than for her father, whose grief she foresaw and understood.

Then her life truly began. It was real life, and even though it was painful, if she had been given the choice, she wouldn't have turned back. She started to pray, but there was no comfort in prayer; her suffering was more about her father, whose grief she could foresee and understand.

Thus months dragged along, and then something happened which entirely transformed her life. One day, when she was at work upon a quilt, she suddenly experienced a strange sensation. No—it seemed impossible. Motionless she sat with her work in hand. Was it possible that this was IT. Forgetting everything, his baseness and deceit, her mother’s querulousness, and her father’s sorrow, she smiled. She shuddered at the recollection that she was on the point of killing it, together with herself.

Thus, months went by, and then something happened that completely changed her life. One day, while she was working on a quilt, she suddenly felt a strange sensation. No—it seemed impossible. She sat still with her work in hand. Was it possible that this was IT? Forgetting everything—his betrayal and lies, her mother’s complaints, and her father’s sadness—she smiled. She shuddered at the thought that she was about to end it all, along with herself.

She now directed all her thoughts to getting away—somewhere where she could bear her child—and become a miserable, pitiful mother, but a mother withal. Somehow she planned and arranged it all, leaving her home and settling in a distant provincial town, where no one could find her, and where she thought she would be far from her people. But, unfortunately, her father’s brother received an appointment there, a thing she could not possibly foresee. For four months she had been living in the house of a midwife—one Maria Ivanovna; and, on learning that her uncle had come to the town, she was preparing to fly to a still remoter hiding-place.

She was now focused entirely on getting away—somewhere she could have her baby and be a sad, struggling mother, but still a mother nonetheless. Somehow, she made plans and arranged everything, leaving her home to settle in a far-off town where no one would find her and where she thought she’d be far from her family. But, unfortunately, her uncle got a job there, something she could never have predicted. For four months, she had been living with a midwife named Maria Ivanovna, and upon learning that her uncle had arrived in town, she was getting ready to escape to an even more remote hiding place.

III

III

MICHAEL IVANOVICH awoke early next morning. He entered his brother’s study, and handed him the cheque, filled in for a sum which he asked him to pay in monthly instalments to his daughter. He inquired when the express left for St. Petersburg. The train left at seven in the evening, giving him time for an early dinner before leaving. He breakfasted with his sister-in-law, who refrained from mentioning the subject which was so painful to him, but only looked at him timidly; and after breakfast he went out for his regular morning walk.

MICHAEL IVANOVICH woke up early the next morning. He went into his brother’s study and handed him the check, filled out for an amount he asked him to pay in monthly installments to his daughter. He asked when the express train to St. Petersburg was leaving. The train left at seven in the evening, giving him time for an early dinner before he departed. He had breakfast with his sister-in-law, who didn’t bring up the topic that was so distressing for him but only looked at him shyly; after breakfast, he went out for his usual morning walk.

Alexandra Dmitrievna followed him into the hall.

Alexandra Dmitrievna walked behind him into the hallway.

“Go into the public gardens, Michael—it is very charming there, and quite near to Everything,” said she, meeting his sombre looks with a pathetic glance.

“Go into the public gardens, Michael—it’s really lovely there, and close to Everything,” she said, matching his serious expression with a sympathetic look.

Michael Ivanovich followed her advice and went to the public gardens, which were so near to Everything, and meditated with annoyance on the stupidity, the obstinacy, and heartlessness of women.

Michael Ivanovich took her advice and went to the public gardens, which were so close to Everything, and he pondered with irritation on the foolishness, stubbornness, and insensitivity of women.

“She is not in the very least sorry for me,” he thought of his sister-in-law. “She cannot even understand my sorrow. And what of her?” He was thinking of his daughter. “She knows what all this means to me—the torture. What a blow in one’s old age! My days will be shortened by it! But I’d rather have it over than endure this agony. And all that ‘pour les beaux yeux d’un chenapan’—oh!” he moaned; and a wave of hatred and fury arose in him as he thought of what would be said in the town when every one knew. (And no doubt every one knew already.) Such a feeling of rage possessed him that he would have liked to beat it into her head, and make her understand what she had done. These women never understand. “It is quite near Everything,” suddenly came to his mind, and getting out his notebook, he found her address. Vera Ivanovna Silvestrova, Kukonskaya Street, Abromov’s house. She was living under this name. He left the gardens and called a cab.

“She doesn’t feel sorry for me at all,” he thought about his sister-in-law. “She can’t even grasp my pain. And what about her?” He was thinking of his daughter. “She knows what all this means to me—the torment. What a hit it is in old age! This is going to shorten my days! But I’d rather have it end than keep going through this agony. And all that ‘for the pretty eyes of a scoundrel’—oh!” he moaned; a wave of hatred and fury surged within him as he imagined what everyone in town would say when they found out. (And no doubt, everyone already knew.) The rage he felt was so intense that he wanted to force her to understand what she had done. These women never understand. “It’s so close to Everything,” suddenly came to his mind, and pulling out his notebook, he found her address. Vera Ivanovna Silvestrova, Kukonskaya Street, Abromov’s house. She was living under this name. He left the gardens and called a cab.

“Whom do you wish to see, sir?” asked the midwife, Maria Ivanovna, when he stepped on the narrow landing of the steep, stuffy staircase.

“Who do you want to see, sir?” asked the midwife, Maria Ivanovna, when he stepped onto the narrow landing of the steep, stuffy staircase.

“Does Madame Silvestrova live here?”

“Does Ms. Silvestrova live here?”

“Vera Ivanovna? Yes; please come in. She has gone out; she’s gone to the shop round the corner. But she’ll be back in a minute.”

“Vera Ivanovna? Yes, please come in. She stepped out; she went to the store around the corner. But she'll be back in a minute.”

Michael Ivanovich followed the stout figure of Maria Ivanovna into a tiny parlour, and from the next room came the screams of a baby, sounding cross and peevish, which filled him with disgust. They cut him like a knife.

Michael Ivanovich followed the plump figure of Maria Ivanovna into a small parlor, and from the next room came the cries of a baby, sounding irritable and fussy, which filled him with disgust. They pierced him like a knife.

Maria Ivanovna apologised, and went into the room, and he could hear her soothing the child. The child became quiet, and she returned.

Maria Ivanovna apologized and went into the room, where he could hear her calming the child. The child settled down, and she came back.

“That is her baby; she’ll be back in a minute. You are a friend of hers, I suppose?”

"That's her baby; she'll be back in a minute. You're a friend of hers, I guess?"

“Yes—a friend—but I think I had better come back later on,” said Michael Ivanovich, preparing to go. It was too unbearable, this preparation to meet her, and any explanation seemed impossible.

“Yes—a friend—but I think I should come back later,” said Michael Ivanovich, getting ready to leave. It was just too overwhelming, this anticipation of seeing her, and trying to explain felt impossible.

He had just turned to leave, when he heard quick, light steps on the stairs, and he recognised Lisa’s voice.

He had just turned to leave when he heard quick, light footsteps on the stairs, and he recognized Lisa's voice.

“Maria Ivanovna—has he been crying while I’ve been gone—I was—”

“Maria Ivanovna—has he been crying while I’ve been gone—I was—”

Then she saw her father. The parcel she was carrying fell from her hands.

Then she saw her dad. The package she was carrying slipped from her hands.

“Father!” she cried, and stopped in the doorway, white and trembling.

“Dad!” she shouted, pausing in the doorway, pale and shaking.

He remained motionless, staring at her. She had grown so thin. Her eyes were larger, her nose sharper, her hands worn and bony. He neither knew what to do, nor what to say. He forgot all his grief about his dishonour. He only felt sorrow, infinite sorrow for her; sorrow for her thinness, and for her miserable rough clothing; and most of all, for her pitiful face and imploring eyes.

He stood still, looking at her. She had become so skinny. Her eyes were bigger, her nose more defined, and her hands looked worn and bony. He didn’t know what to do or say. He forgot all his feelings about his own shame. He only felt deep sorrow for her; sorrow for how thin she was and for her ragged clothing; and most of all, for her sad face and pleading eyes.

“Father—forgive,” she said, moving towards him.

“Dad—please forgive me,” she said, stepping closer to him.

“Forgive—forgive me,” he murmured; and he began to sob like a child, kissing her face and hands, and wetting them with his tears.

“Please forgive me,” he whispered, starting to cry like a child, kissing her face and hands, and soaking them with his tears.

In his pity for her he understood himself. And when he saw himself as he was, he realised how he had wronged her, how guilty he had been in his pride, in his coldness, even in his anger towards her. He was glad that it was he who was guilty, and that he had nothing to forgive, but that he himself needed forgiveness. She took him to her tiny room, and told him how she lived; but she did not show him the child, nor did she mention the past, knowing how painful it would be to him.

In feeling sorry for her, he came to understand himself. And when he saw himself clearly, he realized how he had wronged her, how guilty he had been due to his pride, his coldness, and even his anger towards her. He felt relieved that he was the one at fault and that he had nothing to forgive, but that he himself needed forgiveness. She led him to her small room and shared how she lived, but she didn't show him the child or mention the past, aware of how painful it would be for him.

He told her that she must live differently.

He told her that she needed to live differently.

“Yes; if I could only live in the country,” said she.

“Yes; if only I could live in the countryside,” she said.

“We will talk it over,” he said. Suddenly the child began to wail and to scream. She opened her eyes very wide; and, not taking them from her father’s face, remained hesitating and motionless.

“We’ll discuss it,” he said. Suddenly, the child burst into tears and started screaming. She widened her eyes and, keeping her gaze fixed on her father’s face, stayed frozen and uncertain.

“Well—I suppose you must feed him,” said Michael Ivanovich, and frowned with the obvious effort.

“Well—I guess you have to feed him,” said Michael Ivanovich, frowning with obvious effort.

She got up, and suddenly the wild idea seized her to show him whom she loved so deeply the thing she now loved best of all in the world. But first she looked at her father’s face. Would he be angry or not? His face revealed no anger, only suffering.

She got up, and suddenly the crazy idea hit her to show him what she loved so much, the thing she now cherished most in the world. But first, she glanced at her father’s face. Would he be angry or not? His face showed no anger, just pain.

“Yes, go, go,” said he; “God bless you. Yes. I’ll come again to-morrow, and we will decide. Good-bye, my darling—good-bye.” Again he found it hard to swallow the lump in his throat.

“Yeah, go on, go,” he said; “God bless you. Sure. I’ll come back tomorrow, and we’ll figure it out. Bye, my love—bye.” Again, he struggled to swallow the lump in his throat.

When Michael Ivanovich returned to his brother’s house, Alexandra Dmitrievna immediately rushed to him.

When Michael Ivanovich got back to his brother's house, Alexandra Dmitrievna immediately ran to him.

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“Well? Nothing.”

“Well? Nothing at all.”

“Have you seen?” she asked, guessing from his expression that something had happened.

“Have you seen?” she asked, sensing from his expression that something had occurred.

“Yes,” he answered shortly, and began to cry. “I’m getting old and stupid,” said he, mastering his emotion.

“Yes,” he replied curtly, and started to cry. “I’m getting old and dumb,” he said, regaining his composure.

“No; you are growing wise—very wise.”

“No; you’re getting clever—really clever.”





THERE ARE NO GUILTY PEOPLE

I

I

MINE is a strange and wonderful lot! The chances are that there is not a single wretched beggar suffering under the luxury and oppression of the rich who feels anything like as keenly as I do either the injustice, the cruelty, and the horror of their oppression of and contempt for the poor; or the grinding humiliation and misery which befall the great majority of the workers, the real producers of all that makes life possible. I have felt this for a long time, and as the years have passed by the feeling has grown and grown, until recently it reached its climax. Although I feel all this so vividly, I still live on amid the depravity and sins of rich society; and I cannot leave it, because I have neither the knowledge nor the strength to do so. I cannot. I do not know how to change my life so that my physical needs—food, sleep, clothing, my going to and fro—may be satisfied without a sense of shame and wrongdoing in the position which I fill.

MINE is a strange and wonderful lot! The truth is that there probably isn’t a single miserable beggar dealing with the luxury and oppression of the rich who feels as deeply as I do about the injustice, cruelty, and horror of their oppression and disdain for the poor; or the brutal humiliation and misery that fall on the vast majority of workers, the real makers of everything that makes life possible. I’ve felt this way for a long time, and as the years have gone by, that feeling has intensified until recently it peaked. Even though I feel all of this so intensely, I still exist in the corruption and sins of wealthy society; and I can’t leave it behind, because I lack both the knowledge and the strength to do so. I can’t. I don’t know how to change my life so that my basic needs—food, sleep, clothing, my day-to-day movements—can be met without a feeling of shame and wrongdoing about the position I occupy.

There was a time when I tried to change my position, which was not in harmony with my conscience; but the conditions created by the past, by my family and its claims upon me, were so complicated that they would not let me out of their grasp, or rather, I did not know how to free myself. I had not the strength. Now that I am over eighty and have become feeble, I have given up trying to free myself; and, strange to say, as my feebleness increases I realise more and more strongly the wrongfulness of my position, and it grows more and more intolerable to me.

There was a time when I tried to change my situation, which didn’t align with my conscience; but the circumstances created by my past, my family, and their expectations were so tangled that I couldn’t break free, or rather, I didn’t know how to escape. I didn’t have the strength. Now that I’m over eighty and have become weak, I’ve stopped trying to free myself; and, oddly enough, as I grow weaker, I increasingly recognize how wrong my situation is, and it becomes more and more unbearable for me.

It has occurred to me that I do not occupy this position for nothing: that Providence intended that I should lay bare the truth of my feelings, so that I might atone for all that causes my suffering, and might perhaps open the eyes of those—or at least of some of those—who are still blind to what I see so clearly, and thus might lighten the burden of that vast majority who, under existing conditions, are subjected to bodily and spiritual suffering by those who deceive them and also deceive themselves. Indeed, it may be that the position which I occupy gives me special facilities for revealing the artificial and criminal relations which exist between men—for telling the whole truth in regard to that position without confusing the issue by attempting to vindicate myself, and without rousing the envy of the rich and feelings of oppression in the hearts of the poor and downtrodden. I am so placed that I not only have no desire to vindicate myself; but, on the contrary, I find it necessary to make an effort lest I should exaggerate the wickedness of the great among whom I live, of whose society I am ashamed, whose attitude towards their fellow-men I detest with my whole soul, though I find it impossible to separate my lot from theirs. But I must also avoid the error of those democrats and others who, in defending the oppressed and the enslaved, do not see their failings and mistakes, and who do not make sufficient allowance for the difficulties created, the mistakes inherited from the past, which in a degree lessens the responsibility of the upper classes.

It has occurred to me that I don’t hold this position for no reason: that fate intended for me to reveal the truth of my feelings so that I might make up for all that causes my suffering, and perhaps also open the eyes of those—or at least some of those—who are still blind to what I see so clearly, and in doing so, lighten the burden of the vast majority who, in the current conditions, are subjected to physical and spiritual suffering by those who deceive them and deceive themselves as well. In fact, it may be that my position gives me unique opportunities to expose the fake and harmful relationships that exist between people— to speak the whole truth about that position without complicating the matter by trying to justify myself, and without provoking the envy of the wealthy or feelings of oppression in the hearts of the poor and downtrodden. I am in a situation where I not only have no desire to justify myself; on the contrary, I feel the need to restrain myself so I don’t exaggerate the wickedness of the elite among whom I live, whose company I am ashamed of, and whose attitude toward their fellow humans I detest completely, even though I find it impossible to separate my fate from theirs. But I also need to avoid the mistake of those democrats and others who, in defending the oppressed and the enslaved, fail to see their flaws and mistakes, and who do not adequately consider the difficulties created and the mistakes handed down from the past, which somewhat lessen the responsibility of the upper classes.

Free from desire for self-vindication, free from fear of an emancipated people, free from that envy and hatred which the oppressed feel for their oppressors, I am in the best possible position to see the truth and to tell it. Perhaps that is why Providence placed me in such a position. I will do my best to turn it to account.

Free from the need to prove myself, free from the fear of people gaining their freedom, free from the jealousy and hatred that the oppressed have for their oppressors, I am in the best position to see the truth and speak it. Maybe that's why fate put me here. I’ll do my best to make the most of it.

II

II

Alexander Ivanovich Volgin, a bachelor and a clerk in a Moscow bank at a salary of eight thousand roubles a year, a man much respected in his own set, was staying in a country-house. His host was a wealthy landowner, owning some twenty-five hundred acres, and had married his guest’s cousin. Volgin, tired after an evening spent in playing vint* for small stakes with [* A game of cards similar to auction bridge.] members of the family, went to his room and placed his watch, silver cigarette-case, pocket-book, big leather purse, and pocket-brush and comb on a small table covered with a white cloth, and then, taking off his coat, waistcoat, shirt, trousers, and underclothes, his silk socks and English boots, put on his nightshirt and dressing-gown. His watch pointed to midnight. Volgin smoked a cigarette, lay on his face for about five minutes reviewing the day’s impressions; then, blowing out his candle, he turned over on his side and fell asleep about one o’clock, in spite of a good deal of restlessness. Awaking next morning at eight he put on his slippers and dressing-gown, and rang the bell.

Alexander Ivanovich Volgin, a single guy and a clerk at a Moscow bank earning eight thousand roubles a year, a man well-respected in his circle, was staying at a country house. His host was a wealthy landowner with about twenty-five hundred acres, who had married Volgin’s cousin. Exhausted after an evening of playing a card game called vint for small stakes with the family members, Volgin went to his room and placed his watch, silver cigarette case, wallet, large leather purse, and brush and comb on a small table covered with a white cloth. After taking off his coat, vest, shirt, trousers, and undergarments, as well as his silk socks and English boots, he put on his nightshirt and robe. His watch showed midnight. Volgin smoked a cigarette and lay on his stomach for about five minutes to reflect on the day’s experiences; then, after blowing out his candle, he turned onto his side and fell asleep around one o’clock, despite feeling quite restless. When he woke up the next morning at eight, he put on his slippers and robe and rang the bell.

The old butler, Stephen, the father of a family and the grandfather of six grandchildren, who had served in that house for thirty years, entered the room hurriedly, with bent legs, carrying in the newly blackened boots which Volgin had taken off the night before, a well-brushed suit, and a clean shirt. The guest thanked him, and then asked what the weather was like (the blinds were drawn so that the sun should not prevent any one from sleeping till eleven o’clock if he were so inclined), and whether his hosts had slept well. He glanced at his watch—it was still early—and began to wash and dress. His water was ready, and everything on the washing-stand and dressing-table was ready for use and properly laid out—his soap, his tooth and hair brushes, his nail scissors and files. He washed his hands and face in a leisurely fashion, cleaned and manicured his nails, pushed back the skin with the towel, and sponged his stout white body from head to foot. Then he began to brush his hair. Standing in front of the mirror, he first brushed his curly beard, which was beginning to turn grey, with two English brushes, parting it down the middle. Then he combed his hair, which was already showing signs of getting thin, with a large tortoise-shell comb. Putting on his underlinen, his socks, his boots, his trousers—which were held up by elegant braces—and his waistcoat, he sat down coatless in an easy chair to rest after dressing, lit a cigarette, and began to think where he should go for a walk that morning—to the park or to Littleports (what a funny name for a wood!). He thought he would go to Littleports. Then he must answer Simon Nicholaevich’s letter; but there was time enough for that. Getting up with an air of resolution, he took out his watch. It was already five minutes to nine. He put his watch into his waistcoat pocket, and his purse—with all that was left of the hundred and eighty roubles he had taken for his journey, and for the incidental expenses of his fortnight’s stay with his cousin—and then he placed into his trouser pocket his cigarette-case and electric cigarette-lighter, and two clean handkerchiefs into his coat pockets, and went out of the room, leaving as usual the mess and confusion which he had made to be cleared up by Stephen, an old man of over fifty. Stephen expected Volgin to “remunerate” him, as he said, being so accustomed to the work that he did not feel the slightest repugnance for it. Glancing at a mirror, and feeling satisfied with his appearance, Volgin went into the dining-room.

The old butler, Stephen, a family man and grandfather of six, who had worked in that house for thirty years, hurried into the room, with slightly bent legs, carrying the newly polished boots that Volgin had taken off the night before, along with a well-pressed suit and a clean shirt. The guest thanked him and then asked about the weather (the blinds were drawn to keep the sun from waking anyone who wanted to sleep until eleven) and whether his hosts had rested well. He checked his watch—it was still early—and started to wash and get dressed. His water was ready, and everything on the washstand and dressing table was laid out and ready for use—his soap, toothbrush, hairbrush, nail scissors, and files. He washed his hands and face at a relaxed pace, cleaned and manicured his nails, pushed back the skin with the towel, and sponged his stocky white body from head to toe. Then he began to brush his hair. Standing in front of the mirror, he first brushed his curly beard, which was starting to go grey, with two English brushes, parting it down the middle. Then he used a large tortoise-shell comb to groom his thinning hair. After putting on his undershirt, socks, boots, trousers held up by stylish suspenders, and waistcoat, he sat down without his jacket in a comfy chair to rest after getting dressed, lit a cigarette, and thought about where to take a walk that morning—either to the park or to Littleports (what a strange name for a woods!). He figured he would go to Littleports. Then he needed to respond to Simon Nicholaevich’s letter, but there was plenty of time for that. Standing up with a sense of determination, he checked his watch. It was already five minutes to nine. He tucked his watch into his waistcoat pocket, along with his purse—which contained what was left of the 180 roubles he had set aside for his trip and his two weeks' stay with his cousin—and then he put his cigarette case, electric lighter, and two clean handkerchiefs into his coat pockets before heading out of the room, leaving the usual mess and clutter for Stephen, the elderly man over fifty, to clean up. Stephen expected Volgin to “reward” him, as he put it, being so used to the work that he felt no repulsion toward it. Satisfied with his appearance after glancing in the mirror, Volgin went into the dining room.

There, thanks to the efforts of the housekeeper, the footman, and under-butler—the latter had risen at dawn in order to run home to sharpen his son’s scythe—breakfast was ready. On a spotless white cloth stood a boiling, shiny, silver samovar (at least it looked like silver), a coffee-pot, hot milk, cream, butter, and all sorts of fancy white bread and biscuits. The only persons at table were the second son of the house, his tutor (a student), and the secretary. The host, who was an active member of the Zemstvo and a great farmer, had already left the house, having gone at eight o’clock to attend to his work. Volgin, while drinking his coffee, talked to the student and the secretary about the weather, and yesterday’s vint, and discussed Theodorite’s peculiar behaviour the night before, as he had been very rude to his father without the slightest cause. Theodorite was the grown-up son of the house, and a ne’er-do-well. His name was Theodore, but some one had once called him Theodorite either as a joke or to tease him; and, as it seemed funny, the name stuck to him, although his doings were no longer in the least amusing. So it was now. He had been to the university, but left it in his second year, and joined a regiment of horse guards; but he gave that up also, and was now living in the country, doing nothing, finding fault, and feeling discontented with everything. Theodorite was still in bed: so were the other members of the household—Anna Mikhailovna, its mistress; her sister, the widow of a general; and a landscape painter who lived with the family.

There, thanks to the hard work of the housekeeper, the footman, and the under-butler—who had gotten up at dawn to run home and sharpen his son’s scythe—breakfast was ready. On a spotless white tablecloth sat a boiling, shiny, silver samovar (at least it looked like silver), a coffee pot, hot milk, cream, butter, and all kinds of fancy white bread and biscuits. The only ones at the table were the second son of the house, his tutor (a student), and the secretary. The host, an active member of the Zemstvo and a passionate farmer, had already left the house, having gone at eight o'clock to attend to his work. While drinking his coffee, Volgin talked to the student and the secretary about the weather, yesterday’s wine, and discussed Theodorite’s odd behavior the night before, as he had been very rude to his father for no reason at all. Theodorite was the adult son of the house, and a slacker. His real name was Theodore, but someone had once jokingly called him Theodorite, and since it sounded funny, the name stuck—even though his actions were no longer amusing. That was the case now. He had attended university but dropped out in his second year and joined a cavalry regiment; however, he gave that up too and was now living in the countryside, doing nothing, criticizing everything, and feeling dissatisfied with life. Theodorite was still in bed, as were the other members of the household—Anna Mikhailovna, the mistress; her sister, the widow of a general; and a landscape painter who lived with the family.

Volgin took his panama hat from the hall table (it had cost twenty roubles) and his cane with its carved ivory handle, and went out. Crossing the veranda, gay with flowers, he walked through the flower garden, in the centre of which was a raised round bed, with rings of red, white, and blue flowers, and the initials of the mistress of the house done in carpet bedding in the centre. Leaving the flower garden Volgin entered the avenue of lime trees, hundreds of years old, which peasant girls were tidying and sweeping with spades and brooms. The gardener was busy measuring, and a boy was bringing something in a cart. Passing these Volgin went into the park of at least a hundred and twenty-five acres, filled with fine old trees, and intersected by a network of well-kept walks. Smoking as he strolled Volgin took his favourite path past the summer-house into the fields beyond. It was pleasant in the park, but it was still nicer in the fields. On the right some women who were digging potatoes formed a mass of bright red and white colour; on the left were wheat fields, meadows, and grazing cattle; and in the foreground, slightly to the right, were the dark, dark oaks of Littleports. Volgin took a deep breath, and felt glad that he was alive, especially here in his cousin’s home, where he was so thoroughly enjoying the rest from his work at the bank.

Volgin grabbed his Panama hat from the hall table (it had cost twenty roubles) and his cane with its carved ivory handle, then went outside. Crossing the flower-filled veranda, he walked through the flower garden, which had a raised round bed in the center featuring rings of red, white, and blue flowers, along with the initials of the house’s mistress made in carpet bedding at the center. Leaving the flower garden, Volgin entered the lime tree avenue, lined with trees that were hundreds of years old, where peasant girls were tidying up and sweeping with spades and brooms. The gardener was busy measuring, and a boy brought something in a cart. Passing them, Volgin entered the park that covered at least one hundred and twenty-five acres, filled with beautiful old trees and crisscrossed by well-maintained paths. While smoking as he strolled, Volgin took his favorite path past the summer house and into the fields beyond. The park was nice, but the fields were even better. To the right, some women digging potatoes created a splash of bright red and white; to the left were fields of wheat, meadows, and grazing cattle; and in the foreground, slightly to the right, were the dark, imposing oaks of Littleports. Volgin took a deep breath and felt glad to be alive, especially here in his cousin’s home, where he was thoroughly enjoying the break from his work at the bank.

“Lucky people to live in the country,” he thought. “True, what with his farming and his Zemstvo, the owner of the estate has very little peace even in the country, but that is his own lookout.” Volgin shook his head, lit another cigarette, and, stepping out firmly with his powerful feet clad in his thick English boots, began to think of the heavy winter’s work in the bank that was in front of him. “I shall be there every day from ten to two, sometimes even till five. And the board meetings . . . And private interviews with clients. . . . Then the Duma. Whereas here. . . . It is delightful. It may be a little dull, but it is not for long.” He smiled. After a stroll in Littleports he turned back, going straight across a fallow field which was being ploughed. A herd of cows, calves, sheep, and pigs, which belonged to the village community, was grazing there. The shortest way to the park was to pass through the herd. He frightened the sheep, which ran away one after another, and were followed by the pigs, of which two little ones stared solemnly at him. The shepherd boy called to the sheep and cracked his whip. “How far behind Europe we are,” thought Volgin, recalling his frequent holidays abroad. “You would not find a single cow like that anywhere in Europe.” Then, wanting to find out where the path which branched off from the one he was on led to and who was the owner of the herd, he called to the boy.

“Lucky people living in the countryside,” he thought. “Sure, with his farming and his local government responsibilities, the estate owner doesn’t get much peace even out here, but that’s his problem.” Volgin shook his head, lit another cigarette, and, stepping out confidently with his strong feet in his sturdy English boots, started thinking about the heavy winter work waiting for him at the bank. “I’ll be there every day from ten to two, sometimes even until five. And the board meetings... And private client meetings... Then the Duma. Meanwhile, here... It’s lovely. It might be a bit boring, but not for long.” He smiled. After a walk in Littleports, he turned back, heading directly across a plowed fallow field. A herd of cows, calves, sheep, and pigs belonging to the village was grazing there. The quickest route to the park was through the herd. He startled the sheep, which scattered one by one, followed by the pigs, two of which looked at him seriously. The shepherd boy called out to the sheep and cracked his whip. “We’re so far behind Europe,” Volgin thought, remembering his frequent trips abroad. “You wouldn’t find a single cow like that anywhere in Europe.” Then, wanting to see where the path branching off his led and who owned the herd, he called out to the boy.

“Whose herd is it?”

"Whose herd is this?"

The boy was so filled with wonder, verging on terror, when he gazed at the hat, the well-brushed beard, and above all the gold-rimmed eyeglasses, that he could not reply at once. When Volgin repeated his question the boy pulled himself together, and said, “Ours.” “But whose is ‘ours’?” said Volgin, shaking his head and smiling. The boy was wearing shoes of plaited birch bark, bands of linen round his legs, a dirty, unbleached shirt ragged at the shoulder, and a cap the peak of which had been torn.

The boy was filled with a mix of wonder and fear as he looked at the hat, the neatly groomed beard, and especially the gold-rimmed glasses, making it hard for him to answer immediately. When Volgin repeated his question, the boy gathered himself and said, “Ours.” “But whose is ‘ours’?” Volgin asked, shaking his head and smiling. The boy was wearing shoes made of woven birch bark, linen strips around his legs, a dirty, unbleached shirt that was ragged at the shoulder, and a cap with a torn peak.

“Whose is ‘ours’?”

“Whose is ‘ours’?”

“The Pirogov village herd.”

“The herd from Pirogov village.”

“How old are you?

How old are you now?

“I don’t know.”

"I have no idea."

“Can you read?”

"Can you read this?"

“No, I can’t.”

“No, I can't.”

“Didn’t you go to school?”

"Didn't you go to school?"

“Yes, I did.”

"Yeah, I did."

“Couldn’t you learn to read?”

"Can't you learn to read?"

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Where does that path lead?”

"Where does that road go?"

The boy told him, and Volgin went on towards the house, thinking how he would chaff Nicholas Petrovich about the deplorable condition of the village schools in spite of all his efforts.

The boy told him, and Volgin continued toward the house, thinking about how he would tease Nicholas Petrovich about the awful state of the village schools despite all his efforts.

On approaching the house Volgin looked at his watch, and saw that it was already past eleven. He remembered that Nicholas Petrovich was going to drive to the nearest town, and that he had meant to give him a letter to post to Moscow; but the letter was not written. The letter was a very important one to a friend, asking him to bid for him for a picture of the Madonna which was to be offered for sale at an auction. As he reached the house he saw at the door four big, well-fed, well-groomed, thoroughbred horses harnessed to a carriage, the black lacquer of which glistened in the sun. The coachman was seated on the box in a kaftan, with a silver belt, and the horses were jingling their silver bells from time to time.

As Volgin approached the house, he glanced at his watch and realized it was already past eleven. He recalled that Nicholas Petrovich was planning to drive to the nearest town and that he had intended to give him a letter to mail to Moscow; however, the letter hadn’t been written. It was a very important letter to a friend, asking him to bid on a painting of the Madonna that was going up for auction. When he reached the house, he noticed four big, well-fed, well-groomed thoroughbred horses hitched to a carriage, the black lacquer of which shone in the sunlight. The coachman was sitting on the box in a kaftan with a silver belt, and the horses jingled their silver bells now and then.

A bare-headed, barefooted peasant in a ragged kaftan stood at the front door. He bowed. Volgin asked what he wanted.

A bareheaded, barefoot peasant in a tattered kaftan stood at the front door. He bowed. Volgin asked what he wanted.

“I have come to see Nicholas Petrovich.”

“I've come to see Nicholas Petrovich.”

“What about?”

"What’s up?"

“Because I am in distress—my horse has died.”

“Because I’m in distress—my horse has died.”

Volgin began to question him. The peasant told him how he was situated. He had five children, and this had been his only horse. Now it was gone. He wept.

Volgin started to question him. The peasant explained his situation. He had five children, and this had been his only horse. Now it was gone. He cried.

“What are you going to do?”

“What are you going to do?”

“To beg.” And he knelt down, and remained kneeling in spite of Volgin’s expostulations.

“To beg.” And he knelt down, staying on his knees despite Volgin’s protests.

“What is your name?”

“What's your name?”

“Mitri Sudarikov,” answered the peasant, still kneeling.

“Mitri Sudarikov,” replied the peasant, still on his knees.

Volgin took three roubles from his purse and gave them to the peasant, who showed his gratitude by touching the ground with his forehead, and then went into the house. His host was standing in the hall.

Volgin took three rubles from his wallet and handed them to the peasant, who showed his gratitude by touching his forehead to the ground, and then he went into the house. His host was standing in the entryway.

“Where is your letter?” he asked, approaching Volgin; “I am just off.”

“Where's your letter?” he asked, walking up to Volgin. “I’m just about to leave.”

“I’m awfully sorry, I’ll write it this minute, if you will let me. I forgot all about it. It’s so pleasant here that one can forget anything.”

"I'm really sorry, I'll write it right now if you'll let me. I totally forgot about it. It's so nice here that you can forget everything."

“All right, but do be quick. The horses have already been standing a quarter of an hour, and the flies are biting viciously. Can you wait, Arsenty?” he asked the coachman.

“All right, but please hurry. The horses have already been standing for a quarter of an hour, and the flies are biting like crazy. Can you wait, Arsenty?” he asked the coachman.

“Why not?” said the coachman, thinking to himself, “why do they order the horses when they aren’t ready? The rush the grooms and I had—just to stand here and feed the flies.”

“Why not?” the coachman thought to himself, “why do they call for the horses when they aren’t ready? The rush the grooms and I had—just to stand here and swat flies.”

“Directly, directly,” Volgin went towards his room, but turned back to ask Nicholas Petrovich about the begging peasant.

“Right away, right away,” Volgin went towards his room, but turned back to ask Nicholas Petrovich about the begging peasant.

“Did you see him?—He’s a drunkard, but still he is to be pitied. Do be quick!”

“Did you see him?—He’s a drunk, but he deserves some sympathy. Hurry up!”

Volgin got out his case, with all the requisites for writing, wrote the letter, made out a cheque for a hundred and eighty roubles, and, sealing down the envelope, took it to Nicholas Petrovich.

Volgin pulled out his case with all the writing supplies, wrote the letter, filled out a check for one hundred and eighty roubles, and, after sealing the envelope, took it to Nicholas Petrovich.

“Good-bye.”

“Goodbye.”

Volgin read the newspapers till luncheon. He only read the Liberal papers: The Russian Gazette, Speech, sometimes The Russian Word—but he would not touch The New Times, to which his host subscribed.

Volgin read the newspapers until lunch. He only read the liberal papers: The Russian Gazette, Speech, and sometimes The Russian Word—but he wouldn’t touch The New Times, which his host subscribed to.

While he was scanning at his ease the political news, the Tsar’s doings, the doings of President, and ministers and decisions in the Duma, and was just about to pass on to the general news, theatres, science, murders and cholera, he heard the luncheon bell ring.

While he casually scanned the political news, the Tsar’s activities, the actions of the President, ministers, and decisions in the Duma, and was just about to move on to general news, like theater, science, murders, and cholera, he heard the lunch bell ring.

Thanks to the efforts of upwards of ten human beings—counting laundresses, gardeners, cooks, kitchen-maids, butlers and footmen—the table was sumptuously laid for eight, with silver waterjugs, decanters, kvass, wine, mineral waters, cut glass, and fine table linen, while two men-servants were continually hurrying to and fro, bringing in and serving, and then clearing away the hors d’oeuvre and the various hot and cold courses.

Thanks to the efforts of more than ten people—including laundresses, gardeners, cooks, kitchen staff, butlers, and footmen—the table was lavishly set for eight, with silver water jugs, decanters, kvass, wine, mineral water, cut glass, and fine table linens. Meanwhile, two male servants were constantly rushing back and forth, bringing in and serving, and then clearing away the appetizers and various hot and cold dishes.

The hostess talked incessantly about everything that she had been doing, thinking, and saying; and she evidently considered that everything that she thought, said, or did was perfect, and that it would please every one except those who were fools. Volgin felt and knew that everything she said was stupid, but it would never do to let it be seen, and so he kept up the conversation. Theodorite was glum and silent; the student occasionally exchanged a few words with the widow. Now and again there was a pause in the conversation, and then Theodorite interposed, and every one became miserably depressed. At such moments the hostess ordered some dish that had not been served, and the footman hurried off to the kitchen, or to the housekeeper, and hurried back again. Nobody felt inclined either to talk or to eat. But they all forced themselves to eat and to talk, and so luncheon went on.

The hostess talked nonstop about everything she had been doing, thinking, and saying; she clearly believed that everything she thought, said, or did was perfect and that it would please everyone except those who were fools. Volgin felt and knew that everything she said was dumb, but he couldn’t let it show, so he kept the conversation going. Theodorite was moody and quiet; the student occasionally exchanged a few words with the widow. Every now and then, there was a lull in the conversation, and then Theodorite would chime in, making everyone feel miserable. During those moments, the hostess would call for some dish that hadn’t been served, and the footman would rush off to the kitchen or to the housekeeper and hurry back. No one felt like talking or eating. But they all forced themselves to eat and make small talk, and so lunch continued.

The peasant who had been begging because his horse had died was named Mitri Sudarikov. He had spent the whole day before he went to the squire over his dead horse. First of all he went to the knacker, Sanin, who lived in a village near. The knacker was out, but he waited for him, and it was dinner-time when he had finished bargaining over the price of the skin. Then he borrowed a neighbour’s horse to take his own to a field to be buried, as it is forbidden to bury dead animals near a village. Adrian would not lend his horse because he was getting in his potatoes, but Stephen took pity on Mitri and gave way to his persuasion. He even lent a hand in lifting the dead horse into the cart. Mitri tore off the shoes from the forelegs and gave them to his wife. One was broken, but the other one was whole. While he was digging the grave with a spade which was very blunt, the knacker appeared and took off the skin; and the carcass was then thrown into the hole and covered up. Mitri felt tired, and went into Matrena’s hut, where he drank half a bottle of vodka with Sanin to console himself. Then he went home, quarrelled with his wife, and lay down to sleep on the hay. He did not undress, but slept just as he was, with a ragged coat for a coverlet. His wife was in the hut with the girls—there were four of them, and the youngest was only five weeks old. Mitri woke up before dawn as usual. He groaned as the memory of the day before broke in upon him—how the horse had struggled and struggled, and then fallen down. Now there was no horse, and all he had was the price of the skin, four roubles and eighty kopeks. Getting up he arranged the linen bands on his legs, and went through the yard into the hut. His wife was putting straw into the stove with one hand, with the other she was holding a baby girl to her breast, which was hanging out of her dirty chemise.

The peasant who had been begging because his horse had died was named Mitri Sudarikov. He spent all of the previous day dealing with his dead horse. First, he went to the knacker, Sanin, who lived in a nearby village. The knacker was out, so he waited for him, and by the time they finished haggling over the price of the skin, it was lunchtime. Then he borrowed a neighbor's horse to take his own to a field to be buried, since it’s not allowed to bury dead animals near a village. Adrian wouldn’t lend his horse because he was busy with his potatoes, but Stephen felt sorry for Mitri and agreed to help him. He even helped lift the dead horse into the cart. Mitri took off the shoes from the horse’s front legs and gave them to his wife. One was broken, but the other was intact. While he was digging the grave with a very dull spade, the knacker showed up and skinned the horse; then the carcass was tossed into the hole and covered up. Feeling exhausted, Mitri went into Matrena’s hut, where he drank half a bottle of vodka with Sanin to comfort himself. After that, he went home, argued with his wife, and lay down to sleep on the hay. He didn’t change clothes, just slept as he was, using a ragged coat as a blanket. His wife was in the hut with their four daughters, the youngest of whom was only five weeks old. As usual, Mitri woke up before dawn. He groaned as memories of the previous day flooded back—how the horse had struggled and then collapsed. Now there was no horse left, only the skin's worth, which was four roubles and eighty kopeks. He got up, adjusted the linen bands on his legs, and walked through the yard into the hut. His wife was putting straw in the stove with one hand while holding a baby girl to her breast with the other, her breast hanging out of her dirty chemise.

Mitri crossed himself three times, turning towards the corner in which the ikons hung, and repeated some utterly meaningless words, which he called prayers, to the Trinity and the Virgin, the Creed and our Father.

Mitri crossed himself three times, facing the corner where the icons hung, and recited some completely meaningless words, which he referred to as prayers, to the Trinity and the Virgin, the Creed and our Father.

“Isn’t there any water?”

"Is there no water?"

“The girl’s gone for it. I’ve got some tea. Will you go up to the squire?”

“The girl has gone for it. I’ve got some tea. Will you go see the squire?”

“Yes, I’d better.” The smoke from the stove made him cough. He took a rag off the wooden bench and went into the porch. The girl had just come back with the water. Mitri filled his mouth with water from the pail and squirted it out on his hands, took some more in his mouth to wash his face, dried himself with the rag, then parted and smoothed his curly hair with his fingers and went out. A little girl of about ten, with nothing on but a dirty shirt, came towards him. “Good-morning, Uncle Mitri,” she said; “you are to come and thrash.” “All right, I’ll come,” replied Mitri. He understood that he was expected to return the help given the week before by Kumushkir, a man as poor as he was himself, when he was thrashing his own corn with a horse-driven machine.

“Yeah, I guess I should.” The smoke from the stove made him cough. He grabbed a rag off the wooden bench and stepped out onto the porch. The girl had just returned with the water. Mitri filled his mouth with water from the pail and squirted it onto his hands, took more water to wash his face, dried off with the rag, then parted and smoothed his curly hair with his fingers before heading out. A little girl about ten years old, dressed in nothing but a dirty shirt, walked towards him. “Good morning, Uncle Mitri,” she said; “you have to come and help with the thrashing.” “Okay, I’ll come,” Mitri replied. He realized he was being called to return the favor from the week before when Kumushkir, a man just as poor as he was, helped him with his corn using a horse-driven machine.

“Tell them I’ll come—I’ll come at lunch time. I’ve got to go to Ugrumi.” Mitri went back to the hut, and changing his birch-bark shoes and the linen bands on his legs, started off to see the squire. After he had got three roubles from Volgin, and the same sum from Nicholas Petrovich, he returned to his house, gave the money to his wife, and went to his neighbour’s. The thrashing machine was humming, and the driver was shouting. The lean horses were going slowly round him, straining at their traces. The driver was shouting to them in a monotone, “Now, there, my dears.” Some women were unbinding sheaves, others were raking up the scattered straw and ears, and others again were gathering great armfuls of corn and handing them to the men to feed the machine. The work was in full swing. In the kitchen garden, which Mitri had to pass, a girl, clad only in a long shirt, was digging potatoes which she put into a basket.

“Tell them I’ll come—I’ll come at lunch time. I have to go to Ugrumi.” Mitri went back to the hut, changed out of his birch-bark shoes and the linen bands on his legs, and set off to see the squire. After he got three roubles from Volgin and the same amount from Nicholas Petrovich, he returned home, gave the money to his wife, and went to his neighbor’s. The thrashing machine was buzzing, and the driver was shouting. The lean horses were slowly going around, straining at their harnesses. The driver was monotonously encouraging them, “Now, there, my dears.” Some women were untying sheaves, others were gathering up the scattered straw and grain, and others were collecting large armfuls of corn to hand over to the men feeding the machine. The work was in full swing. In the kitchen garden that Mitri had to pass, a girl, wearing only a long shirt, was digging up potatoes and placing them into a basket.

“Where’s your grandfather?” asked Mitri. “He’s in the barn.” Mitri went to the barn and set to work at once. The old man of eighty knew of Mitri’s trouble. After greeting him, he gave him his place to feed the machine.

“Where’s your grandfather?” Mitri asked. “He’s in the barn.” Mitri went to the barn and got to work immediately. The eighty-year-old man knew about Mitri’s trouble. After greeting him, he handed him his spot to feed the machine.

Mitri took off his ragged coat, laid it out of the way near the fence, and then began to work vigorously, raking the corn together and throwing it into the machine. The work went on without interruption until the dinner-hour. The cocks had crowed two or three times, but no one paid any attention to them; not because the workers did not believe them, but because they were scarcely heard for the noise of the work and the talk about it. At last the whistle of the squire’s steam thrasher sounded three miles away, and then the owner came into the barn. He was a straight old man of eighty. “It’s time to stop,” he said; “it’s dinner-time.” Those at work seemed to redouble their efforts. In a moment the straw was cleared away; the grain that had been thrashed was separated from the chaff and brought in, and then the workers went into the hut.

Mitri took off his worn coat, set it aside near the fence, and then started working hard, raking the corn together and tossing it into the machine. The work continued without a break until lunch. The roosters had crowed a couple of times, but no one paid them any mind; not because the workers didn't believe them, but because their noise was barely heard over the sound of the work and the chatter about it. Finally, the whistle of the squire’s steam thresher was heard three miles away, and then the owner walked into the barn. He was a tall old man of eighty. “It’s time to stop,” he said; “it’s lunch time.” Those working seemed to put in even more effort. In a moment, the straw was cleared away; the grain that had been threshed was separated from the chaff and brought in, and then the workers went into the hut.

The hut was smoke-begrimed, as its stove had no chimney, but it had been tidied up, and benches stood round the table, making room for all those who had been working, of whom there were nine, not counting the owners. Bread, soup, boiled potatoes, and kvass were placed on the table.

The hut was covered in smoke stains since its stove had no chimney, but it had been cleaned up, and benches were arranged around the table, making space for everyone who had been working, which included nine people, not counting the owners. Bread, soup, boiled potatoes, and kvass were set out on the table.

An old one-armed beggar, with a bag slung over his shoulder, came in with a crutch during the meal.

An old one-armed beggar, with a bag slung over his shoulder, came in with a crutch during the meal.

“Peace be to this house. A good appetite to you. For Christ’s sake give me something.”

“Peace be to this house. Enjoy your meal. For Christ’s sake, please give me something.”

“God will give it to you,” said the mistress, already an old woman, and the daughter-in-law of the master. “Don’t be angry with us.” An old man, who was still standing near the door, said, “Give him some bread, Martha. How can you?”

“God will give it to you,” said the mistress, who was already an old woman and the master’s daughter-in-law. “Please don’t be angry with us.” An old man, who was still standing by the door, said, “Give him some bread, Martha. How can you not?”

“I am only wondering whether we shall have enough.” “Oh, it is wrong, Martha. God tells us to help the poor. Cut him a slice.”

“I’m just wondering if we have enough.” “Oh, that’s not right, Martha. God tells us to help the poor. Give him a slice.”

Martha obeyed. The beggar went away. The man in charge of the thrashing-machine got up, said grace, thanked his hosts, and went away to rest.

Martha did as she was told. The beggar left. The guy operating the thrashing machine stood up, said a prayer, thanked his hosts, and left to get some rest.

Mitri did not lie down, but ran to the shop to buy some tobacco. He was longing for a smoke. While he smoked he chatted to a man from Demensk, asking the price of cattle, as he saw that he would not be able to manage without selling a cow. When he returned to the others, they were already back at work again; and so it went on till the evening.

Mitri didn't lie down; instead, he ran to the shop to buy some tobacco. He was craving a smoke. While he smoked, he chatted with a guy from Demensk, asking about the price of cattle because he realized he would need to sell a cow. When he got back to the others, they were already working again, and that continued until evening.

Among these downtrodden, duped, and defrauded men, who are becoming demoralised by overwork, and being gradually done to death by underfeeding, there are men living who consider themselves Christians; and others so enlightened that they feel no further need for Christianity or for any religion, so superior do they appear in their own esteem. And yet their hideous, lazy lives are supported by the degrading, excessive labour of these slaves, not to mention the labour of millions of other slaves, toiling in factories to produce samovars, silver, carriages, machines, and the like for their use. They live among these horrors, seeing them and yet not seeing them, although often kind at heart—old men and women, young men and maidens, mothers and children—poor children who are being vitiated and trained into moral blindness.

Among these oppressed, deceived, and cheated men, who are becoming demoralized from overwork and are slowly being killed by starvation, there are some who consider themselves Christians, and others who feel so enlightened that they think they have outgrown the need for Christianity or any religion, feeling superior in their own eyes. Yet their grotesque, lazy lives are supported by the exhausting, degrading labor of these workers, not to mention the efforts of millions of other workers toiling in factories to produce samovars, silver, carriages, machines, and similar goods for their benefit. They live amid these horrors, noticing them yet ignoring them, even though they are often kind-hearted—old men and women, young men and women, mothers and children—poor children who are deteriorating and being trained into moral ignorance.

Here is a bachelor grown old, the owner of thousands of acres, who has lived a life of idleness, greed, and over-indulgence, who reads The New Times, and is astonished that the government can be so unwise as to permit Jews to enter the university. There is his guest, formerly the governor of a province, now a senator with a big salary, who reads with satisfaction that a congress of lawyers has passed a resolution in favor of capital punishment. Their political enemy, N. P., reads a liberal paper, and cannot understand the blindness of the government in allowing the union of Russian men to exist.

Here is an old bachelor, the owner of thousands of acres, who has lived a life of laziness, greed, and excess. He reads The New Times and is shocked that the government can be so foolish as to allow Jews to enter the university. There’s his guest, who used to be the governor of a province and is now a senator earning a high salary, and he reads with pleasure that a congress of lawyers has passed a resolution favoring the death penalty. Their political rival, N. P., reads a progressive newspaper and can’t understand the government’s ignorance in letting the union of Russian men exist.

Here is a kind, gentle mother of a little girl reading a story to her about Fox, a dog that lamed some rabbits. And here is this little girl. During her walks she sees other children, barefooted, hungry, hunting for green apples that have fallen from the trees; and, so accustomed is she to the sight, that these children do not seem to her to be children such as she is, but only part of the usual surroundings—the familiar landscape.

Here is a kind, gentle mother of a little girl reading a story to her about Fox, a dog that hurt some rabbits. And here is this little girl. During her walks, she sees other children, barefoot, hungry, searching for green apples that have fallen from the trees; and she is so used to seeing them that they don’t seem like children like her, but just part of the usual scene—the familiar landscape.

Why is this?

Why is that?





THE YOUNG TSAR

THE young Tsar had just ascended the throne. For five weeks he had worked without ceasing, in the way that Tsars are accustomed to work. He had been attending to reports, signing papers, receiving ambassadors and high officials who came to be presented to him, and reviewing troops. He was tired, and as a traveller exhausted by heat and thirst longs for a draught of water and for rest, so he longed for a respite of just one day at least from receptions, from speeches, from parades—a few free hours to spend like an ordinary human being with his young, clever, and beautiful wife, to whom he had been married only a month before.

THE young Tsar had just taken the throne. For five weeks, he had been working nonstop, just like Tsars are used to doing. He had been handling reports, signing papers, meeting with ambassadors and high officials who came to be introduced to him, and reviewing troops. He was exhausted, and just like a traveler worn out by heat and thirst yearns for a drink of water and some rest, he yearned for at least one day off from receptions, speeches, and parades—a few free hours to spend like a regular person with his young, smart, and beautiful wife, whom he had married only a month ago.

It was Christmas Eve. The young Tsar had arranged to have a complete rest that evening. The night before he had worked till very late at documents which his ministers of state had left for him to examine. In the morning he was present at the Te Deum, and then at a military service. In the afternoon he received official visitors; and later he had been obliged to listen to the reports of three ministers of state, and had given his assent to many important matters. In his conference with the Minister of Finance he had agreed to an increase of duties on imported goods, which should in the future add many millions to the State revenues. Then he sanctioned the sale of brandy by the Crown in various parts of the country, and signed a decree permitting the sale of alcohol in villages having markets. This was also calculated to increase the principal revenue to the State, which was derived from the sale of spirits. He had also approved of the issuing of a new gold loan required for a financial negotiation. The Minister of justice having reported on the complicated case of the succession of the Baron Snyders, the young Tsar confirmed the decision by his signature; and also approved the new rules relating to the application of Article 1830 of the penal code, providing for the punishment of tramps. In his conference with the Minister of the Interior he ratified the order concerning the collection of taxes in arrears, signed the order settling what measures should be taken in regard to the persecution of religious dissenters, and also one providing for the continuance of martial law in those provinces where it had already been established. With the Minister of War he arranged for the nomination of a new Corps Commander for the raising of recruits, and for punishment of breach of discipline. These things kept him occupied till dinner-time, and even then his freedom was not complete. A number of high officials had been invited to dinner, and he was obliged to talk to them: not in the way he felt disposed to do, but according to what he was expected to say. At last the tiresome dinner was over, and the guests departed.

It was Christmas Eve. The young Tsar had planned to have a completely relaxing evening. The night before, he had worked late on documents his government ministers had left for him to review. In the morning, he attended the Te Deum and then a military service. In the afternoon, he welcomed official visitors; later, he had to listen to reports from three government ministers and approved many important issues. During his meeting with the Finance Minister, he agreed to raise duties on imported goods, which would eventually add millions to the State's revenue. He also approved selling brandy by the Crown in various parts of the country and signed a decree allowing the sale of alcohol in villages with markets. This was intended to boost the primary revenue for the State, which came from selling spirits. He had also signed off on issuing a new gold loan necessary for financial negotiations. After the Justice Minister reported on the complex case of the succession of Baron Snyders, the young Tsar confirmed the decision with his signature and also approved new rules regarding the enforcement of Article 1830 of the penal code, which dealt with punishing vagrants. In his meeting with the Interior Minister, he approved the order about collecting overdue taxes, signed off on measures concerning the treatment of religious dissenters, and another order to continue martial law in provinces where it had already been established. With the War Minister, he arranged for the appointment of a new Corps Commander for recruitment and discipline enforcement. These tasks kept him busy until dinner, and even then, he wasn't completely free. Several high-ranking officials were invited to dinner, and he had to converse with them: not how he wanted to, but as expected of him. Finally, the tedious dinner ended, and the guests left.

The young Tsar heaved a sigh of relief, stretched himself and retired to his apartments to take off his uniform with the decorations on it, and to don the jacket he used to wear before his accession to the throne. His young wife had also retired to take off her dinner-dress, remarking that she would join him presently.

The young Tsar let out a sigh of relief, stretched, and headed to his rooms to take off his uniform with all its decorations and put on the jacket he used to wear before becoming king. His young wife also went to change out of her dinner dress, mentioning that she would join him shortly.

When he had passed the row of footmen who were standing erect before him, and reached his room; when he had thrown off his heavy uniform and put on his jacket, the young Tsar felt glad to be free from work; and his heart was filled with a tender emotion which sprang from the consciousness of his freedom, of his joyous, robust young life, and of his love. He threw himself on the sofa, stretched out his legs upon it, leaned his head on his hand, fixed his gaze on the dull glass shade of the lamp, and then a sensation which he had not experienced since his childhood,—the pleasure of going to sleep, and a drowsiness that was irresistible—suddenly came over him.

After he passed the row of footmen standing straight in front of him and entered his room, he took off his heavy uniform and put on his jacket. The young Tsar felt relieved to be free from work, and his heart filled with a warm feeling that came from realizing his freedom, his happy, strong youth, and his love. He threw himself onto the sofa, stretched his legs out on it, rested his head on his hand, and stared at the dull glass shade of the lamp. Then, he suddenly felt a sensation he hadn’t experienced since childhood—the simple joy of falling asleep, along with an overwhelming drowsiness that swept over him.

“My wife will be here presently and will find me asleep. No, I must not go to sleep,” he thought. He let his elbow drop down, laid his cheek in the palm of his hand, made himself comfortable, and was so utterly happy that he only felt a desire not to be aroused from this delightful state.

“My wife will be here soon and will find me asleep. No, I can’t fall asleep,” he thought. He allowed his elbow to drop, rested his cheek in the palm of his hand, got comfortable, and felt so incredibly happy that all he wanted was to stay in this blissful state.

And then what happens to all of us every day happened to him—he fell asleep without knowing himself when or how. He passed from one state into another without his will having any share in it, without even desiring it, and without regretting the state out of which he had passed. He fell into a heavy sleep which was like death. How long he had slept he did not know, but he was suddenly aroused by the soft touch of a hand upon his shoulder.

And then what happens to all of us every day happened to him—he fell asleep without realizing when or how. He shifted from one state to another without his will being involved, without even wanting it, and without regretting the state he had left behind. He fell into a deep sleep that felt like death. He didn’t know how long he had been asleep, but he was suddenly awakened by a gentle touch on his shoulder.

“It is my darling, it is she,” he thought. “What a shame to have dozed off!”

“It’s my darling, it’s her,” he thought. “What a shame I fell asleep!”

But it was not she. Before his eyes, which were wide open and blinking at the light, she, that charming and beautiful creature whom he was expecting, did not stand, but HE stood. Who HE was the young Tsar did not know, but somehow it did not strike him that he was a stranger whom he had never seen before. It seemed as if he had known him for a long time and was fond of him, and as if he trusted him as he would trust himself. He had expected his beloved wife, but in her stead that man whom he had never seen before had come. Yet to the young Tsar, who was far from feeling regret or astonishment, it seemed not only a most natural, but also a necessary thing to happen.

But it wasn’t her. In front of his wide-open, blinking eyes, the charming and beautiful person he was expecting wasn’t there; instead, HE was. The young Tsar didn’t know who HE was, but somehow it didn’t bother him that he was a stranger he had never seen before. It felt like he had known him for a long time and cared for him, and it felt like he could trust him as much as he trusted himself. He had been waiting for his beloved wife, but in her place, that man he had never encountered showed up. Yet for the young Tsar, who didn’t feel any regret or shock, it seemed not only completely natural but also necessary for this to happen.

“Come!” said the stranger.

“Come on!” said the stranger.

“Yes, let us go,” said the young Tsar, not knowing where he was to go, but quite aware that he could not help submitting to the command of the stranger. “But how shall we go?” he asked.

“Yes, let’s go,” said the young Tsar, unsure of where he was headed, but fully aware that he had to obey the stranger’s command. “But how are we supposed to get there?” he asked.

“In this way.”

"Like this."

The stranger laid his hand on the Tsar’s head, and the Tsar for a moment lost consciousness. He could not tell whether he had been unconscious a long or a short time, but when he recovered his senses he found himself in a strange place. The first thing he was aware of was a strong and stifling smell of sewage. The place in which he stood was a broad passage lit by the red glow of two dim lamps. Running along one side of the passage was a thick wall with windows protected by iron gratings. On the other side were doors secured with locks. In the passage stood a soldier, leaning up against the wall, asleep. Through the doors the young Tsar heard the muffled sound of living human beings: not of one alone, but of many. HE was standing at the side of the young Tsar, and pressing his shoulder slightly with his soft hand, pushed him to the first door, unmindful of the sentry. The young Tsar felt he could not do otherwise than yield, and approached the door. To his amazement the sentry looked straight at him, evidently without seeing him, as he neither straightened himself up nor saluted, but yawned loudly and, lifting his hand, scratched the back of his neck. The door had a small hole, and in obedience to the pressure of the hand that pushed him, the young Tsar approached a step nearer and put his eye to the small opening. Close to the door, the foul smell that stifled him was stronger, and the young Tsar hesitated to go nearer, but the hand pushed him on. He leaned forward, put his eye close to the opening, and suddenly ceased to perceive the odour. The sight he saw deadened his sense of smell. In a large room, about ten yards long and six yards wide, there walked unceasingly from one end to the other, six men in long grey coats, some in felt boots, some barefoot. There were over twenty men in all in the room, but in that first moment the young Tsar only saw those who were walking with quick, even, silent steps. It was a horrid sight to watch the continual, quick, aimless movements of the men who passed and overtook each other, turning sharply when they reached the wall, never looking at one another, and evidently concentrated each on his own thoughts. The young Tsar had observed a similar sight one day when he was watching a tiger in a menagerie pacing rapidly with noiseless tread from one end of his cage to the other, waving its tail, silently turning when it reached the bars, and looking at nobody. Of these men one, apparently a young peasant, with curly hair, would have been handsome were it not for the unnatural pallor of his face, and the concentrated, wicked, scarcely human, look in his eyes. Another was a Jew, hairy and gloomy. The third was a lean old man, bald, with a beard that had been shaven and had since grown like bristles. The fourth was extraordinarily heavily built, with well-developed muscles, a low receding forehead and a flat nose. The fifth was hardly more than a boy, long, thin, obviously consumptive. The sixth was small and dark, with nervous, convulsive movements. He walked as if he were skipping, and muttered continuously to himself. They were all walking rapidly backwards and forwards past the hole through which the young Tsar was looking. He watched their faces and their gait with keen interest. Having examined them closely, he presently became aware of a number of other men at the back of the room, standing round, or lying on the shelf that served as a bed. Standing close to the door he also saw the pail which caused such an unbearable stench. On the shelf about ten men, entirely covered with their cloaks, were sleeping. A red-haired man with a huge beard was sitting sideways on the shelf, with his shirt off. He was examining it, lifting it up to the light, and evidently catching the vermin on it. Another man, aged and white as snow, stood with his profile turned towards the door. He was praying, crossing himself, and bowing low, apparently so absorbed in his devotions as to be oblivious of all around him.

The stranger placed his hand on the Tsar’s head, and for a moment, the Tsar lost consciousness. He wasn’t sure if he had been out for a long time or just a few seconds, but when he came to, he found himself in an unfamiliar place. The first thing he noticed was a strong, nauseating smell of sewage. He was standing in a wide corridor lit by the dim red glow of two weak lamps. On one side of the corridor, there was a thick wall with windows covered by iron bars. On the other side, the doors were secured with locks. A soldier was leaning against the wall in the corridor, asleep. From behind the doors, the young Tsar could hear the muffled sounds of people: not just one, but many. HE was next to the young Tsar, gently pushing him toward the first door, ignoring the sentry. The young Tsar felt compelled to follow and moved closer to the door. To his surprise, the sentry looked directly at him, seemingly not seeing him, as he didn’t stand up or salute, but instead yawned loudly and scratched the back of his neck. The door had a small hole, and as the hand urged him forward, the young Tsar stepped closer and put his eye to the opening. Near the door, the foul smell overwhelmed him even more, making him hesitate, but the hand pushed him onward. He leaned closer, and suddenly the smell faded. What he saw made him forget the odor. In a large room, about ten yards long and six yards wide, six men in long grey coats walked back and forth continuously, some in felt boots, others barefoot. There were over twenty men in total in the room, but in that instant, the young Tsar only focused on those moving with quick, even, silent steps. It was a horrific sight to witness the incessant, aimless movements of the men as they passed each other, turning sharply when they reached the wall, never looking at one another, each evidently lost in his own thoughts. The young Tsar recalled a similar scene when he had once watched a tiger in a zoo pacing back and forth silently in its cage, swishing its tail, turning when it hit the bars, and ignoring everything around it. Among these men, one, who seemed to be a young peasant with curly hair, would have been handsome except for his unnatural pallor and the concentrated, sinister, almost inhuman look in his eyes. Another was a hairy and gloomy Jewish man. The third was a lean, bald old man with a bristly beard. The fourth was extraordinarily muscular, with a low receding forehead and a flat nose. The fifth was barely more than a boy—tall, thin, and looking sickly. The sixth was small and dark, moving in nervous, jerky motions. He walked as though he were skipping and muttered continuously to himself. They all walked quickly back and forth past the hole where the young Tsar was watching. He observed their faces and movements with great interest. After studying them closely, he noticed several other men in the back of the room, standing around or lying on a shelf that served as a bed. Close to the door, he also saw the bucket that was causing the unbearable stench. About ten men, completely covered with cloaks, were sleeping on the shelf. A red-haired man with a huge beard sat sideways on the shelf, shirtless, inspecting it and apparently trying to catch the lice on it. Another man, old and with white hair, stood with his profile towards the door, praying, crossing himself, and bowing low, seemingly so engrossed in his prayers that he was oblivious to everything around him.

“I see—this is a prison,” thought the young Tsar. “They certainly deserve pity. It is a dreadful life. But it cannot be helped. It is their own fault.”

“I see—this is a prison,” thought the young Tsar. “They definitely deserve sympathy. It's a terrible life. But there's nothing that can be done. It's their own fault.”

But this thought had hardly come into his head before HE, who was his guide, replied to it.

But this thought had barely crossed his mind when HE, his guide, responded to it.

“They are all here under lock and key by your order. They have all been sentenced in your name. But far from meriting their present condition which is due to your human judgment, the greater part of them are far better than you or those who were their judges and who keep them here. This one”—he pointed to the handsome, curly-headed fellow—“is a murderer. I do not consider him more guilty than those who kill in war or in duelling, and are rewarded for their deeds. He had neither education nor moral guidance, and his life had been cast among thieves and drunkards. This lessens his guilt, but he has done wrong, nevertheless, in being a murderer. He killed a merchant, to rob him. The other man, the Jew, is a thief, one of a gang of thieves. That uncommonly strong fellow is a horse-stealer, and guilty also, but compared with others not as culpable. Look!”—and suddenly the young Tsar found himself in an open field on a vast frontier. On the right were potato fields; the plants had been rooted out, and were lying in heaps, blackened by the frost; in alternate streaks were rows of winter corn. In the distance a little village with its tiled roofs was visible; on the left were fields of winter corn, and fields of stubble. No one was to be seen on any side, save a black human figure in front at the border-line, a gun slung on his back, and at his feet a dog. On the spot where the young Tsar stood, sitting beside him, almost at his feet, was a young Russian soldier with a green band on his cap, and with his rifle slung over his shoulders, who was rolling up a paper to make a cigarette. The soldier was obviously unaware of the presence of the young Tsar and his companion, and had not heard them. He did now turn round when the Tsar, who was standing directly over the soldier, asked, “Where are we?” “On the Prussian frontier,” his guide answered. Suddenly, far away in front of them, a shot was fired. The soldier jumped to his feet, and seeing two men running, bent low to the ground, hastily put his tobacco into his pocket, and ran after one of them. “Stop, or I’ll shoot!” cried the soldier. The fugitive, without stopping, turned his head and called out something evidently abusive or blasphemous.

“They’re all here locked up under your orders. They’ve all been sentenced in your name. But they don’t deserve their current situation, which is a result of your judgment; most of them are actually better people than you or those who judged them and keep them here. This one”—he pointed to the good-looking, curly-haired guy—“is a murderer. I don’t think he’s any more guilty than those who kill in war or in duels and get rewarded for it. He had no education or moral direction, and he grew up among thieves and drunkards. That doesn’t excuse his guilt, but it does lessen it; he’s still done wrong by killing someone. He murdered a merchant to rob him. The other man, the Jew, is a thief, part of a gang of thieves. That really strong guy is a horse thief, and while he’s guilty too, he’s not as culpable compared to others. Look!”—and suddenly the young Tsar found himself in an open field on a vast border. On the right were potato fields; the plants had been uprooted and lay in heaps, blackened by frost; alternating with them were rows of winter corn. In the distance, a small village with tiled roofs was visible; on the left were fields of winter corn and stubble. There was no one to be seen on any side, except for a black figure up ahead at the border, a gun slung on his back, and a dog at his feet. Right where the young Tsar stood, sitting beside him, almost at his feet, was a young Russian soldier with a green band on his cap and his rifle slung over his shoulder, rolling paper to make a cigarette. The soldier clearly didn’t notice the young Tsar and his companion, and hadn’t heard them. He turned around when the Tsar, standing directly over him, asked, “Where are we?” “On the Prussian frontier,” his guide answered. Suddenly, far away in front of them, a shot was fired. The soldier jumped up, and seeing two men running, bent low to the ground, quickly stuffed his tobacco into his pocket, and ran after one of them. “Stop, or I’ll shoot!” shouted the soldier. The fugitive, without stopping, turned his head and shouted something that was clearly abusive or blasphemous.

“Damn you!” shouted the soldier, who put one foot a little forward and stopped, after which, bending his head over his rifle, and raising his right hand, he rapidly adjusted something, took aim, and, pointing the gun in the direction of the fugitive, probably fired, although no sound was heard. “Smokeless powder, no doubt,” thought the young Tsar, and looking after the fleeing man saw him take a few hurried steps, and bending lower and lower, fall to the ground and crawl on his hands and knees. At last he remained lying and did not move. The other fugitive, who was ahead of him, turned round and ran back to the man who was lying on the ground. He did something for him and then resumed his flight.

“Damn you!” shouted the soldier, stepping forward slightly before stopping. He then bent his head over his rifle and raised his right hand to quickly adjust something. Taking aim, he pointed the gun towards the fleeing man and likely fired, though there was no sound. “Smokeless powder, no doubt,” the young Tsar thought. As he watched the running man, he saw him take a few hurried steps, bending lower and lower until he fell to the ground and crawled on his hands and knees. Eventually, he lay still and didn’t move. The other fugitive, who had been ahead, turned back and ran to the man lying on the ground. He did something for him and then continued his escape.

“What does all this mean?” asked the Tsar.

“What does all this mean?” the Tsar asked.

“These are the guards on the frontier, enforcing the revenue laws. That man was killed to protect the revenues of the State.”

“These are the guards on the border, enforcing the tax laws. That man was killed to protect the state's revenue.”

“Has he actually been killed?”

“Has he really been killed?”

The guide again laid his hand upon the head of the young Tsar, and again the Tsar lost consciousness. When he had recovered his senses he found himself in a small room—the customs office. The dead body of a man, with a thin grizzled beard, an aquiline nose, and big eyes with the eyelids closed, was lying on the floor. His arms were thrown asunder, his feet bare, and his thick, dirty toes were turned up at right angles and stuck out straight. He had a wound in his side, and on his ragged cloth jacket, as well as on his blue shirt, were stains of clotted blood, which had turned black save for a few red spots here and there. A woman stood close to the wall, so wrapped up in shawls that her face could scarcely be seen. Motionless she gazed at the aquiline nose, the upturned feet, and the protruding eyeballs; sobbing and sighing, and drying her tears at long, regular intervals. A pretty girl of thirteen was standing at her mother’s side, with her eyes and mouth wide open. A boy of eight clung to his mother’s skirt, and looked intensely at his dead father without blinking.

The guide again placed his hand on the young Tsar’s head, and once more, the Tsar lost consciousness. When he regained his senses, he found himself in a small room—the customs office. The lifeless body of a man with a thin, grizzled beard, an aquiline nose, and large eyes with closed eyelids was lying on the floor. His arms were splayed out, his feet bare, and his thick, dirty toes were bent at right angles and sticking straight out. He had a wound in his side, and his ragged jacket, along with his blue shirt, had stains of congealed blood that had turned black, except for a few red spots scattered here and there. A woman stood near the wall, so bundled in shawls that her face was barely visible. Motionless, she stared at the aquiline nose, the upturned feet, and the bulging eyeballs, sobbing and sighing while periodically drying her tears. A pretty thirteen-year-old girl stood beside her mother, her eyes and mouth wide open. An eight-year-old boy clung to his mother’s skirt, gazing intently at his dead father without blinking.

From a door near them an official, an officer, a doctor, and a clerk with documents, entered. After them came a soldier, the one who had shot the man. He stepped briskly along behind his superiors, but the instant he saw the corpse he went suddenly pale, and quivered; and dropping his head stood still. When the official asked him whether that was the man who was escaping across the frontier, and at whom he had fired, he was unable to answer. His lips trembled, and his face twitched. “The s—s—s—” he began, but could not get out the words which he wanted to say. “The same, your excellency.” The officials looked at each other and wrote something down.

From a nearby door, an official, an officer, a doctor, and a clerk with documents walked in. Following them was a soldier, the one who had shot the man. He marched quickly behind his superiors, but as soon as he saw the corpse, he turned pale and trembled; lowering his head, he froze in place. When the official asked him if that was the man who was trying to escape across the border, the soldier couldn't respond. His lips shook, and his face twitched. “Th-th-th—” he started, but couldn't find the words he wanted to say. “The same, your excellency.” The officials exchanged glances and wrote something down.

“You see the beneficial results of that same system!”

“You can see the positive outcomes of that same system!”

In a room of sumptuous vulgarity two men sat drinking wine. One of them was old and grey, the other a young Jew. The young Jew was holding a roll of bank-notes in his hand, and was bargaining with the old man. He was buying smuggled goods.

In a room filled with excessive opulence, two men sat drinking wine. One was old and gray, the other a young Jew. The young Jew was holding a bundle of cash in his hand and was negotiating with the old man. He was purchasing smuggled goods.

“You’ve got ‘em cheap,” he said, smiling.

“You got them for a good price,” he said, smiling.

“Yes—but the risk—”

"Yes—but the risk involved—"

“This is indeed terrible,” said the young Tsar; “but it cannot be avoided. Such proceedings are necessary.”

“This is really awful,” said the young Tsar; “but it can’t be helped. We have to do this.”

His companion made no response, saying merely, “Let us move on,” and laid his hand again on the head of the Tsar. When the Tsar recovered consciousness, he was standing in a small room lit by a shaded lamp. A woman was sitting at the table sewing. A boy of eight was bending over the table, drawing, with his feet doubled up under him in the armchair. A student was reading aloud. The father and daughter of the family entered the room noisily.

His companion didn’t say anything, just replied, “Let’s move on,” and placed his hand back on the Tsar’s head. When the Tsar came to, he was in a small room lit by a lamp with a shade. A woman was sitting at the table, sewing. An eight-year-old boy was leaning over the table, drawing, with his feet tucked under him in the armchair. A student was reading aloud. The father and daughter of the family came into the room, making a lot of noise.

“You signed the order concerning the sale of spirits,” said the guide to the Tsar.

“You signed the order about the sale of alcohol,” said the guide to the Tsar.

“Well?” said the woman.

"Well?" said the woman.

“He’s not likely to live.”

“He’s unlikely to survive.”

“What’s the matter with him?”

"What's wrong with him?"

“They’ve kept him drunk all the time.”

"They've kept him constantly drunk."

“It’s not possible!” exclaimed the wife.

“It’s impossible!” the wife exclaimed.

“It’s true. And the boy’s only nine years old, that Vania Moroshkine.”

“It’s true. And the boy’s only nine years old, that Vania Moroshkine.”

“What did you do to try to save him?” asked the wife.

“What did you do to try to save him?” the wife asked.

“I tried everything that could be done. I gave him an emetic and put a mustard-plaster on him. He has every symptom of delirium tremens.”

“I tried everything possible. I gave him an emetic and put a mustard plaster on him. He has all the signs of delirium tremens.”

“It’s no wonder—the whole family are drunkards. Annisia is only a little better than the rest, and even she is generally more or less drunk,” said the daughter.

“It’s no surprise—the whole family are alcoholics. Annisia is just a bit better than the others, and even she is usually more or less drunk,” said the daughter.

“And what about your temperance society?” the student asked his sister.

“And what about your temperance group?” the student asked his sister.

“What can we do when they are given every opportunity of drinking? Father tried to have the public-house shut up, but the law is against him. And, besides, when I was trying to convince Vasily Ermiline that it was disgraceful to keep a public-house and ruin the people with drink, he answered very haughtily, and indeed got the better of me before the crowd: ‘But I have a license with the Imperial eagle on it. If there was anything wrong in my business, the Tsar wouldn’t have issued a decree authorising it.’ Isn’t it terrible? The whole village has been drunk for the last three days. And as for feast-days, it is simply horrible to think of! It has been proved conclusively that alcohol does no good in any case, but invariably does harm, and it has been demonstrated to be an absolute poison. Then, ninety-nine per cent. of the crimes in the world are committed through its influence. We all know how the standard of morality and the general welfare improved at once in all the countries where drinking has been suppressed—like Sweden and Finland, and we know that it can be suppressed by exercising a moral influence over the masses. But in our country the class which could exert that influence—the Government, the Tsar and his officials—simply encourage drink. Their main revenues are drawn from the continual drunkenness of the people. They drink themselves—they are always drinking the health of somebody: ‘Gentlemen, the Regiment!’ The preachers drink, the bishops drink—”

“What can we do when they have every chance to drink? Dad tried to get the bar shut down, but the law is against him. Plus, when I was trying to convince Vasily Ermiline that it was shameful to run a bar and ruin people with alcohol, he responded arrogantly and even outsmarted me in front of the crowd: ‘But I have a license with the Imperial eagle on it. If there was anything wrong with my business, the Tsar wouldn't have given me permission.’ Isn’t it awful? The whole village has been drunk for the past three days. And as for feast days, it's just horrifying to think about! It has been proven time and again that alcohol is harmful, and it’s been shown to be a real poison. Almost all crimes in the world are committed because of its influence. We all know how moral standards and general well-being improved immediately in countries where drinking was curtailed—like Sweden and Finland—and we understand that it can be managed by promoting moral influence among the people. But in our country, the group that could provide that influence—the Government, the Tsar, and his officials—actually encourages drinking. Their main income comes from the constant drunkenness of the people. They drink themselves—they are always toasting someone: ‘Gentlemen, the Regiment!’ The preachers drink, the bishops drink—”

Again the guide touched the head of the young Tsar, who again lost consciousness. This time he found himself in a peasant’s cottage. The peasant—a man of forty, with red face and blood-shot eyes—was furiously striking the face of an old man, who tried in vain to protect himself from the blows. The younger peasant seized the beard of the old man and held it fast.

Again the guide touched the young Tsar's head, and he lost consciousness once more. This time, he found himself in a peasant's cottage. The peasant—a man around forty, with a red face and bloodshot eyes—was violently hitting the face of an old man, who was desperately trying to defend himself from the blows. The younger peasant grabbed the old man's beard and held it tightly.

“For shame! To strike your father—!”

“For shame! To hit your father—!”

“I don’t care, I’ll kill him! Let them send me to Siberia, I don’t care!”

“I don’t care, I’ll kill him! Let them send me to Siberia, I don’t care!”

The women were screaming. Drunken officials rushed into the cottage and separated father and son. The father had an arm broken and the son’s beard was torn out. In the doorway a drunken girl was making violent love to an old besotted peasant.

The women were yelling. Drunken officials stormed into the cottage and pulled father and son apart. The father had a broken arm, and the son’s beard was yanked out. In the doorway, a drunken girl was having wild sex with an old, intoxicated farmer.

“They are beasts!” said the young Tsar.

“They’re animals!” said the young Tsar.

Another touch of his guide’s hand and the young Tsar awoke in a new place. It was the office of the justice of the peace. A fat, bald-headed man, with a double chin and a chain round his neck, had just risen from his seat, and was reading the sentence in a loud voice, while a crowd of peasants stood behind the grating. There was a woman in rags in the crowd who did not rise. The guard gave her a push.

Another touch from his guide, and the young Tsar woke up in a new place. It was the office of the justice of the peace. A chubby, bald man with a double chin and a chain around his neck had just gotten up from his seat and was reading the sentence out loud while a group of peasants stood behind the grate. There was a woman in rags in the crowd who didn't get up. The guard gave her a shove.

“Asleep! I tell you to stand up!” The woman rose.

“Asleep! I’m telling you to get up!” The woman stood up.

“According to the decree of his Imperial Majesty—” the judge began reading the sentence. The case concerned that very woman. She had taken away half a bundle of oats as she was passing the thrashing-floor of a landowner. The justice of the peace sentenced her to two months’ imprisonment. The landowner whose oats had been stolen was among the audience. When the judge adjourned the court the landowner approached, and shook hands, and the judge entered into conversation with him. The next case was about a stolen samovar. Then there was a trial about some timber which had been cut, to the detriment of the landowner. Some peasants were being tried for having assaulted the constable of the district.

“According to the decree of his Imperial Majesty—” the judge started reading the sentence. The case was about that same woman. She had taken half a bundle of oats while passing by the landowner's thrashing-floor. The justice of the peace sentenced her to two months in prison. The landowner whose oats were stolen was in the audience. When the judge adjourned the court, the landowner approached and shook hands, and the judge started talking with him. The next case was about a stolen samovar. After that, there was a trial over some timber that had been cut, causing losses to the landowner. Some peasants were on trial for assaulting the district constable.

When the young Tsar again lost consciousness, he awoke to find himself in the middle of a village, where he saw hungry, half-frozen children and the wife of the man who had assaulted the constable broken down from overwork.

When the young Tsar lost consciousness again, he woke up to find himself in the middle of a village, where he saw hungry, half-frozen children and the wife of the man who had attacked the constable, worn out from overwork.

Then came a new scene. In Siberia, a tramp is being flogged with the lash, the direct result of an order issued by the Minister of justice. Again oblivion, and another scene. The family of a Jewish watchmaker is evicted for being too poor. The children are crying, and the Jew, Isaaks, is greatly distressed. At last they come to an arrangement, and he is allowed to stay on in the lodgings.

Then a new scene began. In Siberia, a homeless man is being whipped as a direct result of an order from the Minister of Justice. Then there's a shift and another scene unfolds. The family of a Jewish watchmaker is kicked out for being too poor. The children are crying, and the watchmaker, Isaaks, is deeply upset. Eventually, they reach an agreement, and he's allowed to continue living in the lodgings.

The chief of police takes a bribe. The governor of the province also secretly accepts a bribe. Taxes are being collected. In the village, while a cow is sold for payment, the police inspector is bribed by a factory owner, who thus escapes taxes altogether. And again a village court scene, and a sentence carried into execution—the lash!

The police chief takes a bribe. The governor of the province also secretly accepts bribes. Taxes are being collected. In the village, while a cow is sold to cover the payment, the police inspector is bribed by a factory owner, who then avoids taxes completely. And again, there's a village court scene, and a sentence being carried out—the lash!

“Ilia Vasilievich, could you not spare me that?”

“Ilia Vasilievich, could you please not put me through that?”

“No.”

“No.”

The peasant burst into tears. “Well, of course, Christ suffered, and He bids us suffer too.”

The peasant started crying. “Well, of course, Christ suffered, and He tells us to suffer too.”

Then other scenes. The Stundists—a sect—being broken up and dispersed; the clergy refusing first to marry, then to bury a Protestant. Orders given concerning the passage of the Imperial railway train. Soldiers kept sitting in the mud—cold, hungry, and cursing. Decrees issued relating to the educational institutions of the Empress Mary Department. Corruption rampant in the foundling homes. An undeserved monument. Thieving among the clergy. The reinforcement of the political police. A woman being searched. A prison for convicts who are sentenced to be deported. A man being hanged for murdering a shop assistant.

Then there were other scenes. The Stundists—a religious group—were being broken up and scattered; the clergy first refused to perform marriages and then to bury a Protestant. Orders were issued concerning the movement of the Imperial railway train. Soldiers sat in the mud—cold, hungry, and swearing. Decrees were issued regarding the educational institutions of the Empress Mary Department. Corruption was widespread in the orphanages. An undeserved monument. Theft among the clergy. The political police were being reinforced. A woman was being searched. A prison for convicts who were sentenced to deportation. A man was being hanged for murdering a shop assistant.

Then the result of military discipline: soldiers wearing uniform and scoffing at it. A gipsy encampment. The son of a millionaire exempted from military duty, while the only support of a large family is forced to serve. The university: a teacher relieved of military service, while the most gifted musicians are compelled to perform it. Soldiers and their debauchery—and the spreading of disease.

Then there's the outcome of military discipline: soldiers in uniform mocking it. A gypsy camp. The son of a millionaire gets out of military duty, while the only provider for a big family has to serve. The university: a teacher excused from military service, while the most talented musicians are forced to do it. Soldiers and their partying—and the spread of disease.

Then a soldier who has made an attempt to desert. He is being tried. Another is on trial for striking an officer who has insulted his mother. He is put to death. Others, again, are tried for having refused to shoot. The runaway soldier sent to a disciplinary battalion and flogged to death. Another, who is guiltless, flogged, and his wounds sprinkled with salt till he dies. One of the superior officers stealing money belonging to the soldiers. Nothing but drunkenness, debauchery, gambling, and arrogance on the part of the authorities.

Then there's a soldier who tried to desert. He's on trial. Another is being tried for hitting an officer who insulted his mother. He is executed. Others are tried for refusing to shoot. The runaway soldier is sent to a disciplinary battalion and beaten to death. Another innocent one is flogged, and his wounds are treated with salt until he dies. One of the higher-ranking officers is stealing money from the soldiers. It's nothing but drunkenness, debauchery, gambling, and arrogance from those in power.

What is the general condition of the people: the children are half-starving and degenerate; the houses are full of vermin; an everlasting dull round of labour, of submission, and of sadness. On the other hand: ministers, governors of provinces, covetous, ambitious, full of vanity, and anxious to inspire fear.

What’s the general situation of the people? The children are barely getting enough to eat and are in poor health; the houses are infested with pests; life is just an endless cycle of hard work, obedience, and misery. Meanwhile, the ministers and provincial governors are greedy, ambitious, self-important, and eager to instill fear.

“But where are men with human feelings?”

“But where are the men with real feelings?”

“I will show you where they are.”

“I'll show you where they are.”

Here is the cell of a woman in solitary confinement at Schlusselburg. She is going mad. Here is another woman—a girl—indisposed, violated by soldiers. A man in exile, alone, embittered, half-dead. A prison for convicts condemned to hard labour, and women flogged. They are many.

Here is the cell of a woman in solitary confinement at Schlusselburg. She is losing her mind. Here is another woman—a girl—unwell, assaulted by soldiers. A man in exile, alone, bitter, and half-dead. A prison for convicts sentenced to hard labor, and women who are whipped. There are many of them.

Tens of thousands of the best people. Some shut up in prisons, others ruined by false education, by the vain desire to bring them up as we wish. But not succeeding in this, whatever might have been is ruined as well, for it is made impossible. It is as if we were trying to make buckwheat out of corn sprouts by splitting the ears. One may spoil the corn, but one could never change it to buckwheat. Thus all the youth of the world, the entire younger generation, is being ruined.

Tens of thousands of the best people are out there. Some are locked up in prisons, while others are messed up by incorrect education and the pointless urge to raise them the way we want. But when we fail at this, whatever potential they had is also ruined because it's made impossible. It’s like trying to turn corn sprouts into buckwheat by splitting the ears. You might damage the corn, but you can never change it into buckwheat. This is how the youth of the world, the entire younger generation, is being ruined.

But woe to those who destroy one of these little ones, woe to you if you destroy even one of them. On your soul, however, are hosts of them, who have been ruined in your name, all of those over whom your power extends.

But trouble awaits those who harm one of these little ones; you’re in for it if you hurt even one of them. You carry the weight of many who have been hurt in your name, all those who are under your influence.

“But what can I do?” exclaimed the Tsar in despair. “I do not wish to torture, to flog, to corrupt, to kill any one! I only want the welfare of all. Just as I yearn for happiness myself, so I want the world to be happy as well. Am I actually responsible for everything that is done in my name? What can I do? What am I to do to rid myself of such a responsibility? What can I do? I do not admit that the responsibility for all this is mine. If I felt myself responsible for one-hundredth part of it, I would shoot myself on the spot. It would not be possible to live if that were true. But how can I put an end, to all this evil? It is bound up with the very existence of the State. I am the head of the State! What am I to do? Kill myself? Or abdicate? But that would mean renouncing my duty. O God, O God, God, help me!” He burst into tears and awoke.

“But what can I do?” the Tsar exclaimed in despair. “I don’t want to torture, to beat, to corrupt, to kill anyone! I only want what’s best for everyone. Just like I long for my own happiness, I want the world to be happy too. Am I really responsible for everything done in my name? What can I do? How can I free myself from this responsibility? What can I do? I can’t accept that this responsibility belongs to me. If I felt accountable for even a tiny fraction of it, I would end my life right here. It would be impossible to go on living if that were true. But how do I put an end to all this evil? It’s tied to the very existence of the State. I’m the head of the State! What should I do? Kill myself? Or step down? But that would mean rejecting my duty. Oh God, oh God, please help me!” He burst into tears and woke up.

“How glad I am that it was only a dream,” was his first thought. But when he began to recollect what he had seen in his dream, and to compare it with actuality, he realised that the problem propounded to him in dream remained just as important and as insoluble now that he was awake. For the first time the young Tsar became aware of the heavy responsibility weighing on him, and was aghast. His thoughts no longer turned to the young Queen and to the happiness he had anticipated for that evening, but became centred on the unanswerable question which hung over him: “What was to be done?”

“How relieved I am that it was just a dream,” was his first thought. But as he started to remember what he had seen in his dream and compared it to reality, he realized that the issue raised in the dream was just as significant and unsolvable now that he was awake. For the first time, the young Tsar felt the heavy responsibility on his shoulders and was shocked. His thoughts no longer focused on the young Queen and the happiness he had expected for that evening; instead, they centered on the unresolvable question looming over him: “What should I do?”

In a state of great agitation he arose and went into the next room. An old courtier, a co-worker and friend of his father’s, was standing there in the middle of the room in conversation with the young Queen, who was on her way to join her husband. The young Tsar approached them, and addressing his conversation principally to the old courtier, told him what he had seen in his dream and what doubts the dream had left in his mind.

In a state of intense anxiety, he got up and went into the next room. An old courtier, a colleague and friend of his father's, was standing in the middle of the room talking to the young Queen, who was on her way to meet her husband. The young Tsar went over to them and mainly spoke to the old courtier, sharing what he had seen in his dream and the doubts it had left him with.

“That is a noble idea. It proves the rare nobility of your spirit,” said the old man. “But forgive me for speaking frankly—you are too kind to be an emperor, and you exaggerate your responsibility. In the first place, the state of things is not as you imagine it to be. The people are not poor. They are well-to-do. Those who are poor are poor through their own fault. Only the guilty are punished, and if an unavoidable mistake does sometimes occur, it is like a thunderbolt—an accident, or the will of God. You have but one responsibility: to fulfil your task courageously and to retain the power that is given to you. You wish the best for your people and God sees that. As for the errors which you have committed unwittingly, you can pray for forgiveness, and God will guide you and pardon you. All the more because you have done nothing that demands forgiveness, and there never have been and never will be men possessed of such extraordinary qualities as you and your father. Therefore all we implore you to do is to live, and to reward our endless devotion and love with your favour, and every one, save scoundrels who deserve no happiness, will be happy.”

“That's a noble idea. It shows the rare nobility of your spirit,” said the old man. “But forgive me for being blunt—you’re too kind to be an emperor, and you’re overestimating your responsibility. First of all, things aren’t as you think. The people aren’t poor. They’re well-off. Those who are poor are that way due to their own choices. Only the guilty are punished, and if an unavoidable mistake occurs sometimes, it’s like a thunderbolt—an accident or the will of God. You have just one responsibility: to carry out your duties with courage and to keep the power that’s given to you. You want the best for your people, and God sees that. As for the mistakes you’ve made unknowingly, you can pray for forgiveness, and God will guide and pardon you. Especially since you haven’t done anything that requires forgiveness, and there have never been, nor will there be, people with extraordinary qualities like you and your father. So all we ask is for you to live and to reward our endless devotion and love with your favor, and everyone, except for the scoundrels who don’t deserve happiness, will be happy.”

“What do you think about that?” the young Tsar asked his wife.

“What do you think about that?” the young Tsar asked his wife.

“I have a different opinion,” said the clever young woman, who had been brought up in a free country. “I am glad you had that dream, and I agree with you that there are grave responsibilities resting upon you. I have often thought about it with great anxiety, and I think there is a simple means of casting off a part of the responsibility you are unable to bear, if not all of it. A large proportion of the power which is too heavy for you, you should delegate to the people, to its representatives, reserving for yourself only the supreme control, that is, the general direction of the affairs of State.”

“I have a different opinion,” said the smart young woman, who had grown up in a free country. “I’m glad you had that dream, and I agree that you have serious responsibilities on your shoulders. I’ve thought about it a lot with concern, and I believe there’s a straightforward way to lighten some of the load you can’t handle, if not all of it. You should delegate a big part of the power that feels too heavy for you to the people, to their representatives, while keeping only the ultimate control for yourself, which is the overall direction of the government’s affairs.”

The Queen had hardly ceased to expound her views, when the old courtier began eagerly to refute her arguments, and they started a polite but very heated discussion.

The Queen had barely finished sharing her opinions when the old courtier eagerly started to counter her points, and they entered into a polite but very intense debate.

For a time the young Tsar followed their arguments, but presently he ceased to be aware of what they said, listening only to the voice of him who had been his guide in the dream, and who was now speaking audibly in his heart.

For a while, the young Tsar paid attention to their arguments, but soon he stopped being aware of what they were saying, only hearing the voice of the one who had guided him in the dream and was now speaking clearly in his heart.

“You are not only the Tsar,” said the voice, “but more. You are a human being, who only yesterday came into this world, and will perchance to-morrow depart out of it. Apart from your duties as a Tsar, of which that old man is now speaking, you have more immediate duties not by any means to be disregarded; human duties, not the duties of a Tsar towards his subjects, which are only accidental, but an eternal duty, the duty of a man in his relation to God, the duty toward your own soul, which is to save it, and also, to serve God in establishing his kingdom on earth. You are not to be guarded in your actions either by what has been or what will be, but only by what it is your own duty to do.”

“You're not just the Tsar,” the voice said, “but much more. You’re a human being who just entered this world yesterday and may leave it tomorrow. Besides your responsibilities as Tsar, which that old man is talking about, you have more immediate duties that shouldn’t be overlooked; human duties, not the responsibilities of a Tsar to his subjects, which are temporary, but a timeless duty—your duty to God, your obligation towards your own soul, which is to save it, and also to serve God by helping to establish His kingdom on earth. You should not let your actions be guided by what has happened or what will happen, but solely by what you are meant to do.”


He opened his eyes—his wife was awakening him. Which of the three courses the young Tsar chose, will be told in fifty years.

He opened his eyes—his wife was waking him up. Which of the three choices the young Tsar made will be revealed in fifty years.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!